No one can be more sensible than I am myself of
the slightness and small extent of the information
conveyed in my Tales: yet I find myself compelled
to ask from many friendly critics and correspondents
the justice,—first, of remembering that my object
is less to offer my opinion on the temporary questions
in political economy which are now occupying
the public mind, than, by exhibiting a few plain,
permanent principles, to furnish others with the
requisites to an opinion;—and, secondly, of waiting
to see whether I have not something to say on subjects
not yet arrived at, which, bearing a close relation
to some already dismissed, my correspondents
appear to suppose I mean to avoid.
I trust, for example, that some of my readers
may not look altogether in vain for guidance from
the story of Berkeley the Banker, though it contains
no allusion to the Currency Controversy at Birmingham,
and no decision as to the Renewal of the
Bank Charter; and that others will give me time
to show that I do not ascribe all our national distresses
to over-population, but think as ill as they
do of certain monopolies and modes of taxation.
My inability to reply by letter to all who favour
me with suggestions must be my apology for offering
this short answer to the two largest classes of my
correspondents.
H. M.
1BERKELEY THE BANKER.
PART I.
“The affair is decided, I suppose,” said Mrs.
Berkeley to her husband, as he folded up the
letter he had been reading aloud. “It is well
that Horace’s opinion is so boldly given, as we
agreed to abide by it.”
“Horace knows as much about my private
affairs as I do myself, and a great deal more
about the prospects of the banking business,”
replied Mr. Berkeley. “We cannot do better
than take his advice. Depend upon it, the connexion
will turn out a fine thing for my family,
as Horace says. It is chiefly for your sakes, my
dear girls.”
“May I look again at Horace’s letter?”
asked Fanny, as her father paused to muse. “I
did not understand that he thought it could be
more than a safe, and probably advantageous,
connexion. Ah! here it is—‘I like the prospect,
as affording you the moderate occupation
you seem to want, and perhaps enabling you to
leave something more to my sisters than your
former business yielded for them. Times were
2never more prosperous for banking; and you
can scarcely lose anything, however little you
may gain, by a share in so small and safe a concern
as the D—— bank.’”
Fanny looked at her father as she finished
reading this, as much as to inquire where was
the promise of fine things to arise out of the
new partnership.
“Horace is very cautious, you know,” observed
Mr. Berkeley: “he always says less
than he means—at least when he has to give
advice to any of the present company; all of
whom he considers so sanguine, that, I dare say,
he often congratulates us on having such a son
and brother as himself to take care of us.”
“He yields his office to Melea only,” observed
Mrs. Berkeley, looking towards her
younger daughter, who was reading the letter
once more before giving her opinion. “Tell
us, Melea, shall your father be a banker or still
an idle gentleman?”
“Has he ever been an idle gentleman?”
asked Melea. “Can he really want something
to do when he has to hurry from one committee-room
to another every morning, and to visit the
workhouse here and the gaol at D——, and to
serve on juries, and do a hundred things besides,
that prevent his riding with Fanny and me
oftener than once a month?”
“These are all very well, my dear,” said her
father; “but they are not enough for a man
who was brought up to business, and who has
been accustomed to it all his life. I would not,
3at sixty five, connect myself with any concern
which involved risk, or much labour; but I
should like to double your little fortunes, when
it may be done so easily, and the attempt can do
no harm.”
“I wish,” said Fanny, “you would not make
this a reason. Melea and I shall have enough;
and if we had not, we should be sorry to possess
more at the expense of your entering into business
again, after yourself pronouncing that the
time had come for retiring from it.”
“Well, but, my dears, this will not be like
my former business, now up and now down; so
that one year I expected nothing less than to
divide my plum between you, and the next to go
to gaol. There will be none of these fluctuations
in my new business.”
“I am sure I hope not,” said Fanny anxiously.
“Fanny remembers the days,” said her mother,
smiling, “when you used to come in to
dinner too gloomy to speak while the servants
were present, and with only one set of ideas
when they were gone,—that your girls must
make half their allowance do till they could get
out as governesses.”
“That was hardly so bad,” observed Fanny,
“as being told that we were to travel abroad
next year, and have a town and country-house,
and many fine things besides, that we did not
care for half so much as for the peace and quiet
we have had lately. Oh! father, why cannot
we go on as we are?”
“We should not enjoy any more peace and
4comfort, my dear, if we let slip such an opportunity
as this of my benefiting my family. Another
thing, which almost decided me before
Horace’s letter came,” he continued, addressing
his wife, “is, that Dixon’s premises are let at
last, and there is going to be a very fine business
set on foot there by a man who brings a
splendid capital, and will, no doubt, bank with
us at D——. I should like to carry such a
connexion with me; it would be a creditable
beginning.”
“So those dismal-looking granaries are to be
opened again,” said Melea; “and there will be
some stir once more in the timber-yards. The
place has looked very desolate all this year.”
“We will go to the wharf to see the first
lighter unloaded,” said Fanny, laughing. “When
I went by lately, there was not so much as a
sparrow in any of the yards. The last pigeon
picked up the last grain weeks ago.”
“We may soon have pigeon-pies again as
often as we like,” observed Mr. Berkeley. “Cargoes
of grain are on the way; and every little
boy in Haleham will be putting his pigeon-loft
in repair when the first lighter reaches the
wharf. The little Cavendishes will keep pigeons
too, I dare say.”
“That is a pretty name,” observed Mrs.
Berkeley, who was a Frenchwoman, and very
critical in respect of English names.
“Montague Cavendish, Esq. I hope, my
dear, that such a name will dispose you favourably
towards our new neighbour, and his wife,
and all that belongs to him.”
5“O yes; if there are not too many of them.
I hope it is not one of your overgrown English
families, that spoil the comfort of a dinner-table.”
Mr. Berkeley shook his head, there being, at
the least, if what he had heard was true, half-a-dozen
each of Masters and Misses Cavendish;
insomuch that serious doubts had arisen whether
the dwelling-house on Dixon’s premises could
be made to accommodate so large a family. The
master of the “Haleham Commercial, French,
and Finishing Academy” was founding great
hopes on this circumstance, foreseeing the possibility
of his having four or five Masters Cavendish
as boarders in his salubrious, domestic, and
desirable establishment.
The schoolmaster was disappointed in full
one-half of his expectations. Of the six Masters
Cavendish, none were old enough to be
removed from under their anxious mother’s eye
for more than a few hours in the day. The four
elder ones, therefore, between four and nine
years old, became day-scholars only; bearing
with them, however, the promise, that if they
were found duly to improve, their younger brethren
would follow as soon as they became unmanageable
by the “treasure” of a governess,
Mrs. Cavendish’s dear friend, Miss Egg, who
had so kindly, as a special favour, left an inestimable
situation to make nonpareils of all Mrs.
Cavendish’s tribe.
How these children were to be housed no one
could imagine, till a happy guess was made by
6the work-people who were employed in throwing
three rooms into one, so as to make a splendid
drawing-room. It was supposed that they were
to be laid in rows on the rugs before the two
fire-places, the boys at one end and the girls at
the other. This conjecture was set aside, however,
by the carpenters, who were presently
employed in partitioning three little rooms into
six tiny ones, with such admirable economy of
light that every partition exactly divided the one
window which each of these rooms contained.
It was said that an opportunity of practising
fraternal politeness was thus afforded, the young
gentlemen being able to open and shut their
sisters’ window when they opened and shut their
own, so that a drowsy little girl might turn in
her crib, on a bright summer’s morning, and see
the sash rise as if by magic, and have the fresh
air come to her without any trouble of her own
in letting it in. It was at length calculated that
by Miss Egg taking three of the babies to sleep
beside her, and by putting an iron-bedstead into
the knife-pantry for the servant boy, the household
might be accommodated; though the schoolmaster
went on thinking that the straightforward
way would have been to send the elder boys to
him, for the holidays and all; the builder advising
an addition of three or four rooms at the
back of the dwelling; and everybody else wondering
at the disproportion of the drawing-room
to the rest of the house.
When the total family appeared at Haleham
Church, the Sunday after their arrival, the subject
7of wonder was changed. Every one now
said that the housing the family was an easy
question in comparison with that of housing
their apparel. Where could drawers ever be
found large enough for the full-buckramed fancy
dresses of the young gentlemen, and the ample
frocks, flounced trousers, huge muslin bonnets
and staring rosettes of the little ladies, who
walked up the aisle hand in hand, two abreast,
tightly laced and pointing their toes prettily?
Their father’s costume had something of the
appearance of a fancy dress, though it did not
take up so much room. He was a very little
man, with shoes and pantaloons of an agonizing
tightness, and a coat so amply padded and collared
as to convert the figure it belonged to into
as strong a resemblance to the shape of a carrot
as if he had been hunchbacked. A little white
hat perched on the summit of a little black head,
spoiled the unity of the design considerably; but
in church this blemish disappeared, the hat being
stuck under one arm to answer to the wife on the
other side.
Mr. Berkeley, who was disposed to regard in
a favourable light every one who caused an accession
of prosperity to the little town of Haleham,
would not listen to remarks on any disputable
qualities of his new neighbours. He
waited in some impatience the opportunity of
learning with what bank this great merchant
meant to open an account; and was in perpetual
hopes that on the occasion of his next ride to
D——, whither he went three times a week to
8attend to his new business, he might be accompanied
by Mr. Cavendish. These hopes were
soon at an end.
Mr. Cavendish was going to open a bank at
Haleham, to be managed chiefly by himself, but
supported by some very rich people at a distance,
who were glad to be sleeping partners in so fine
a concern as this must be, in a district where a
bank was much wanted, and in times when banking
was the best business of any. Such was the
report spread in Haleham, to the surprise of the
Berkeleys, and the joy of many of the inhabitants
of their little town. It was confirmed by the
preparations soon begun for converting an
empty house in a conspicuous situation into the
requisite set of offices, the erection of the board
in front with the words Haleham Bank, and the
arrival of a clerk or two with strong boxes, and
other apparatus new to the eyes of the townspeople.
Mr. Cavendish bustled about between
his wharf and the bank, feeling himself the most
consequential man in the town; but he contrived
to find a few moments for conversation
with Mr. Berkeley, as often as he could catch
him passing his premises on the way to D——.
This kind of intercourse had become rather less
agreeable to Mr. Berkeley of late; but as he had
admitted it in the earliest days of their acquaintance,
he could not well decline it now.
“I understand, my dear sir,” said Mr. Cavendish,
one day, crossing the street to walk by
his neighbour’s horse, “that you have but lately
entered the D—— bank. It is a thousand
9pities that the step was taken before I came; I
should have been so happy to have offered you a
partnership. So partial as we both are to the
business, we should have agreed admirably, I
have no doubt.”
Mr. Berkeley bowed. His companion went on:
“There would have been nothing to do, you
see, but to step down a quarter of a mile, on fine
days, just when you happened to be in the humour
for business, instead of your having to toil
backwards and forwards to D—— so often.”
Mr. Berkeley laughed, and said that he never
toiled. He went when it suited him to go, and
stayed away when it did not.
“Aye, aye; that is all very well at this time
of year; but we must not judge of how it will
be in every season by what it is at Midsummer.
When the days get damp and dark, and the roads
miry, it becomes a very pleasant thing to have
one’s offices at hand.”
“And a pleasanter still to stay by one’s own
fireside, which I shall do on damp days,” coolly
observed Mr. Berkeley.
“You have such a domestic solace in those
sweet daughters of yours!” observed Mr. Cavendish:
“to say nothing of your lady, whose
charming mixture of foreign grace with true
English maternity, as Miss Egg was saying yesterday,
(there is no better judge than Miss Egg,)
would constitute her a conspicuous ornament in
a far more distinguished society than we can
muster here.”
Again Mr. Berkeley bowed. Again his companion
went on.
10“Talking of society,—I hope you will think
we have an acquisition in our new rector. Perhaps
you are not aware that Longe is a relation
of my wife’s,—a first cousin; and more nearly
connected in friendship than in blood. An excellent
fellow is Longe; and I am sure you ought
to think so, for he admires your daughter excessively,—Miss
Berkeley I mean;—though your
little syren did beguile us so sweetly that first
evening that Longe met you. He appreciates
Miss Melea’s music fully; but Miss Berkeley
was, as I saw directly, the grand attraction.”
“You have made Chapman your watchman,
I find,” said Mr. Berkeley. “I hope he will
not sleep upon his post from having no sleep at
present; but he is in such a state of delight at
his good fortune, that I question whether he has
closed his eyes since you gave him the appointment.”
“Poor fellow! Poor fellow! It affords me
great pleasure, I am sure, to be able to take him
on my list. Yes; the moment he mentioned
your recommendation, down went his name, without
a single further question.”
“I did not give him any authority to use my
name,” observed Mr. Berkeley. “He merely
came to consult me whether he should apply;
and I advised him to take his chance. Our pauper-labourers
have taken his work from him, and
obliged him to live upon his savings for a twelvemonth
past, while, as I have strong reasons for
suspecting, he has been more anxious than ever
to accumulate. You have made him a very
11happy man; but I must disclaim all share in the
deed.”
“Well, well: he took no improper liberty, I
assure you. Far from it; but the mention of
your name, you are aware, is quite sufficient in
any case. But, as to sleeping on his post,—perhaps
you will be kind enough to give him a
hint. So serious a matter,—such an important
charge——”
Mr. Berkeley protested he was only joking
when he said that. Chapman would as soon
think of setting the bank on fire as sleeping on
watch.
“It is a misfortune to Longe,” thought he, as
he rode away from the man of consequence, “to
be connected with these people. He is so far
superior to them! A very intelligent, agreeable
man, as it seems to me; but Fanny will never
like him if he is patronized by the Cavendishes,
be his merits what they may. He must be a
man of discernment, distinguishing her as he
does already: and if so, he can hardly be in such
close alliance with these people as they pretend.
It is only fair she should be convinced of that.”
And the castle-building father bestowed almost
all his thoughts for the next half-hour on the new
rector, and scarcely any on the curate, who was
an acquaintance of longer standing, and an object
of much greater interest in the family.
This curate was at the moment engaged in
turning over some new books on the counter of
Enoch Pye, the Haleham bookseller. Mr. Craig
was a privileged visitervisiter in this shop, not only
12because Enoch could not exist without religious
ministrations, given and received, but because
Enoch was a publisher of no mean consideration
in his way, and it was a very desirable thing to
have his own small stock of learning eked out by
that of a clergyman, when he stumbled on any
mysterious matters in works which he was about
to issue. He put great faith in the little corps
of humble authors with whom he was connected;
but it did now and then happen that the moral of
a story appeared to him not drawn out explicitly
enough; that retribution was not dealt with sufficient
force; and he was sometimes at a loss how
to test the accuracy of a quotation. On this
occasion, he would scarcely allow Mr. Craig to
look even at the frontispieces of the new books
on the counter, so eager was he for the curate’s
opinion as to what would be the effect of the
establishment of the bank on the morals and
condition of the people of Haleham.
“The effect may be decidedly good, if they
choose to make it so,” observed Mr. Craig.
“All fair means of improving the temporal
condition are, or ought to be, means for improving
the moral state of the people; and nothing
gives such an impulse to the prosperity of a place
like this as the settlement in it of a new trading
capitalist.”
“Aye, sir; so we agreed when the brewery
was set up, and when Bligh’s crockery-shop was
opened: but a bank, Sir, is to my mind a different
kind of affair. A banker deals not in
necessary meats or drinks, or in the vessels
13which contain them, but in lucre,—altogether in
lucre.”
“By which he helps manufacturers and tradesmen
to do their business more effectually and
speedily than they otherwise could. A banker is a
dealer in capital. He comes between the borrower
and the lender. He borrows of one and lends to
another——”
“But he takes out a part by the way,” interrupted
Enoch, with a knowing look. “He does
not give out entire that which he receives, but
abstracts a part for his own profit.”
“Of course he must have a profit,” replied
Mr. Craig, “or he would not trouble himself to
do business. But that his customers find their
profit in it, too, is clear from their making use
of him. They pay him each a little for a prodigious
saving of time and trouble to all.”
“Yes, yes,” replied Enoch; “a man cannot
have been in such a business as mine for so
many years without knowing that banks are a
great help in times of need; and I am willing to
see and acknowledge the advantage that may
accrue to myself from this new bank, when I
have payments to make to a distance, and also
from a great ease which, in another respect, I
expect it to bring to my mind.”
“I suppose you pay your distant authors by
sending bank-notes by the post.”
“Yes; and sometimes in bills: especially
when there is an odd sum. There is risk and
trouble in this, and some of my fair correspondents
do not know what to do with bills when
14they have got them. See, here is one actually
sent back to me at the expiration of the three
months, with a request that I will send the money
in notes, as the young lady does not know any
body in London whom she could ask to get it
cashed for her.”
“Henceforth she will be paid through the
bank here and the bank nearest to her, instead
of putting the temptation in your way to throw
the bill into the fire, and escape the payment.”
Enoch replied that he was thankful to say, it
was no temptation to him; and Mr. Craig perceived
that he was waiting to be questioned about
the other respect in which the bank was to bring
him ease of mind.
“Far be it from me,” replied the bookseller,
“to complain of any trouble which happens to
me through the integrity for which it has pleased
Providence to give me some small reputation;
but I assure you, Sir, the sums of money that
are left under my care, by commercial travellers,
Sir, and others who go a little circuit, and do not
wish to carry much cash about with them, are
a great anxiety to me. They say the rest of the
rich man is broken through care for his wealth.
I assure you, Sir, that, though not a rich man,
my rest is often broken through such care;—and
all the more because the wealth is not my
own.”
“An honourable kind of trouble, Mr. Pye;
and one of which you will be honourably relieved
by the bank, where, of course, you will send your
commercial friends henceforth to deposit their
15money. There also they can make their inquiries
as to the characters of your trading neighbours,
when they are about to open new accounts.
You have often told me what a delicate
matter you feel it to pronounce in such cases.
The bank will discharge this office for you
henceforth.”
Enoch replied shortly, that the new banker
and his people could not know so much of the
characters of the townsfolks as he who had lived
among them for more than half a century; and
Mr. Craig perceived that he did not wish to turn
over to any body an office of whose difficulties
he was often heard to complain.
“Do not you find great inconvenience in the
deficiency of change?” asked the curate. “It
seems to me that the time of servants and shopkeepers
is terribly wasted in running about for
change.”
“It is, Sir. Sometimes when I want to use
small notes, I have none but large ones; and
when I want a 20l. note to send by post, I
may wait three or four days before I can get
such a thing. I can have what I want in two
minutes now, by sending to the bank. After
the fair, or the market day, too, I shall not be
overburdened with silver as I have often been.
They will give me gold or notes for it at the
bank, to any amount.”
“If there were no banks,” observed Mr. Craig,
“what a prodigious waste of time there would
be in counting out large sums of money! A
draft is written in the tenth part of the time that
16is required to hunt up the means of paying a
hundred pounds in guineas, shillings, and pence,
or in such an uncertain supply of notes as we
have in a little town like this. And, then, good
and bad coin——”
“Aye, Sir. I reckon that in receiving my
payments in the form of drafts upon a banker, I
shall save several pounds a year that I have been
obliged to throw away in bad coin or forged
notes.”
“And surely the townspeople generally will
find their advantage in this respect, as well as
yourself. But a greater benefit still to them may
be the opportunity of depositing their money, be
it much or little, where they may receive interest
for it. Cavendish’s bank allows interest on small
deposits, does it not?”
“On the very smallest,” replied Mr. Pye.
“People are full of talk about his condescension
in that matter. He even troubles himself to ask
his work-people,—aye, his very maid-servants,—whether
they have not a little money by them
that they would like to have handsome interest
for.”
“Indeed!” said Mr. Craig, looking rather
surprised. “And do they trust——do they accept
the offer?”
“Accept it! aye, very thankfully. Who would
not? There is Chapman that is appointed
watchman: he had a few pounds of his savings
left; and he put them into the bank to bear interest
till Rhoda Martin’s earnings shall come to
the same sum; so that they may have something
to furnish with.”
17“And where will she put her earnings?”
“Into the bank, of course. You know she
has got the place of nursemaid at the Cavendishes;
and she would not be so unhandsome,
she says, as to put her money any where but into
the same hands it came out of. So she began by
depositing ten pounds left her as a legacy. It
is quite the fashion now for our work-people
to carry what they have, be it ever so little, to
the bank; and Mr. Cavendish is very kind in his
way of speaking to them.”
“Well; you see here is another great advantage
in the establishment of a bank, if it be
a sound one. In my country, Scotland, the
banks are particularly sound, so as to make it
quite safe for the people to lodge their small
deposits there, and society has the advantage of
a quantity of money being put into circulation
which would otherwise lie dead, as they call it,—that
is, useless. Many millions of the money
deposited in the Scotch banks are made up of
the savings of labourers; and it would be a loss
to the public, as well as to the owners, if all this
lay by as useless as so many pebbles. I wish,
however, that there were some places of deposit
for yet smaller sums than the Scotch bankers
will receive[A]. They will take no sum under 10l.”
“If one man is kind-hearted enough to take
the trouble of receiving such small sums,” observed
Enoch, “I think others might too. I
was very wrong to hint any doubts about Mr.
18Cavendish’s trading in lucre, when it is so clear
that he thinks only of doing good. I take shame
to myself, Mr. Craig.”
“At the same time, Mr. Pye, one would not
be urgent with the people to trust any one person
with all their money. In Scotland, there are a
great many partners in a bank, which makes it
very secure.”
Enoch looked perplexed; and while he was
still pondering what Mr. Craig might mean, his
attention was engaged by a young woman who
entered the shop, and appeared to have something
to show him for which it was necessary to
choose an advantageous light. Mr. Craig heard
Enoch’s first words to her, whispered across the
counter,—“How’s thy mother to-day, my dear?”
and then he knew that the young woman must
be Hester Parndon, and began again to look at
the new books till Hester’s business should be
finished.
He was presently called to a consultation, as
he had been once or twice before, when Mr. Pye
and the young artist he employed to design his
frontispieces could not agree in any matter of
taste that might be in question.
“I wish you would ask Mr. Craig,” observed
Hester.
“So I would, my dear; but he does not know
the story.”
“The story tells itself in the drawing, I hope,”hope,”
replied Hester.
“Let me see,” said the curate. “O yes,yes,
there is the horse galloping away, and the thrown
19young lady lying on the ground. The children
who frightened the horse with their waving
boughs are clambering over the stile, to get out
of sight as fast as possible. The lady’s father is
riding up at full speed, and her lover——”
“No, no; no lover,” cried Enoch, in a tone
of satisfaction.
“Mr. Pye will not print any stories about
lovers,” observed Hester, sorrowfully.
“It is against my principles, Sir, as in some
sort a guardian of the youthful mind. This is
the heroine’s brother, Sir; and I have no fault
to find with him. But the young lady,—she is
very much hurt, you know. It seems to me,
now, that she looks too much as if she was
thinking about those children, instead of being
resigned. Suppose she was to lie at full length,
instead of being half raised, and to have her
hands clasped, and her eyes cast upwards.”
“But that would be just like the three last I
have done,” objected Hester. “The mother on
her death-bed, and the sister when she heard of
the sailor-boy’s being drowned, and the blind
beggar-woman,—you would have them all lying
with their hands clasped and their eyes cast
up, and all in black dresses, except the one in
bed. Indeed they should not be all alike.”
So Mr. Craig thought. Moreover, if the
young lady was amiable, it seemed to him to be
quite in character that she should be looking after
the frightened children, with concern for them
in her countenance. Enoch waxed obstinate on
being opposed. He must have the riding habit
20changed for a flowing black robe, and the whole
attitude and expression of the figure altered to
the pattern which possessed his imagination.
“What does your mother say to this drawing,
Hester?” inquired Mr. Craig, when he saw the
latterlatter becoming desperate.
“She thinks it the best I have done; and she
desired me to study variety above all things;
and it is because it is so unlike all the rest that
she likes it best.”
Enoch took the drawing out of her hands at
these words, to give the matter another consideration.
“Do persuade him,” whispered Hester to the
curate. “You do not know how people begin
to laugh at his frontispieces for being all alike;
all the ladies with tiny waists, and all the gentlemen
with their heads turned half round on their
shoulders. Do not be afraid. He is so deaf he
will not know what we are saying.”
“Indeed! I was not aware of that.”
“No, because he is accustomed to your voice
in church. He begins to say,—for he will not
believe that he is deaf,—that you are the only
person in Haleham that knows how to speak distinctly,
except the fishwoman, and the crier, and
my mother, who suits her way of speaking to
his liking exactly. But, Sir, the people in London
laughed sadly at the frontispiece to ‘Faults
acknowledged and amended.’”
“What people in London?”
“O! the people,—several people,—I know a
good deal about the people in London, and they
21understand about such things much better than
we do.”
“Then I wish that, instead of laughing at
you for drawing as you are bid, they would employ
you to design after your own taste. You
are fit for a much higher employment than this,
and I wish you had friends in London to procure
it for you.”
Hester blushed, and sparkled, and looked quite
ready to communicate something, but refrained
and turned away.
“I like this much better, the more I look at
it, my dear,” said Enoch, relieving himself of
his best spectacles, and carefully locking up the
drawing in his desk: “stay; do not go without
your money. I shall make you a present over
and above what we agreed upon; for, as your
mother says, it is certainly your best piece.
Now, I don’t mean to guess what you are going
to do with this money. There come times when
girls have use for money. But if you should just
be going to give it to your mother to lay by, I
could let you have a guinea for that note and
shilling. Guineas are scarce now-a-days; but I
have one, and I know your mother is fond of
keeping them. Will you take it for her?”
Hester was not going to put her money into
her mother’s hands. Into the new bank perhaps?—No,
she was not going to lay it by at
all. And she blushed more than ever, and left
the shop.
Enoch sighed deeply, and then smiled dubiously,
while he wondered what Mrs. Parndon
22would do when her daughter married away from
her to London, as she was just about to do. It
was a sad pinch when her son Philip settled in
London, though he had a fine goldsmith’s business;
but Hester was so much cleverer, so much
more like herself, that her removal would be a
greater loss still.
“Why should she not go to London too?”
Mr. Craig inquired.
O no, Enoch protested; it was, he believed,
he flattered himself, he had understood,—quite
out of the question. He added, confidentially,
that it might be a good thing for the new bank
if she would lodge her money there, for she had
a very pretty store of guineas laid by.
“Does she value them as gold,—I mean as
being more valuable than bank-notes,—or as
riches?” asked Mr. Craig. “If the one, she will
rather keep them in her own hands. If the
other, she will be glad of interest upon them.”
“She began by being afraid that the war would
empty the country of money; and now that less
and less gold is to be seen every day, she values
her guineas more than ever, and would not part
with them, I believe, for any price. As often as
she and I get together to talk of our young
days, she complains of the flimsy rags that such
men as Cavendish choose to call money. ‘Put
a note in the scale,’ says she, ‘and what does it
weigh against a guinea? and if a spark flies
upon it out of the candle, where is it?’—Many’s
the argument we have had upon this. I tell her
that there is no real loss when a bank note is
23burned, as there is if an idle sailor chucks a
guinea into the sea.”
“If a magpie should chance to steal away a
five-pound note of yours,” said the curate, “or
if you should chance to let your pocket-book
fall into the fire, you will have Mrs. Parndon
coming to comfort you with assurances that there
is no real loss.”
“To me, there would be, Sir. I do not deny
that. I mean that no actual wealth would be
destroyed, because the bank note I hold only
promises to pay so much gold, which is safe in
somebody’s hands, whether there be a fire or
not. When gold is melted in a fire, it may be
worth more or less (supposing it recovered) than
it was worth as coin, according to the value of
gold at the time. If the enemy captures it at
sea, it is so much dead loss to our country, and
so much clear gain to the enemy’s. If a cargo
of precious metals goes to the bottom, it is so
much dead loss to everybody. So I tell Mrs.
Parndon.”
“As she is not likely to go to sea, I suppose
she determines to keep her guineas, and guard
against fire.”fire.”
Enoch whispered that some folks said that
fire would improve the value of her guineas
very much, if she put them into a melting-pot.
Guineas were now secretly selling for a pound
note and four shillings; and there was no doubt
that Philip, the goldsmith, would give his mother
as much for hers: but she hoped they would grow
dearer yet, and therefore still kept them by her.
24The curate was amused at Enoch’s tolerant
way of speaking of Mrs. Parndon’s love of lucre,
while he was full of scrupulosity as to the moral
lawfulness of Mr. Cavendish’s occupation. The
old man acknowledged, however, by degrees,
that it could do the Haleham people no harm to
have their time saved, their convenience and security
of property promoted, their respectability
guaranteed, their habits of economy encouraged,
and their dead capital put in motion. All these
important objects being secured by the institution
of banking, when it is properly managed, prudent
and honourable bankers are benefactors to
society, no less, as Mr. Pye was brought to admit,
than those who deal directly in what is eaten,
drunk, and worn as apparel. The conversation
ended, therefore, with mutual congratulations
on the new bank, always supposing it to be
well-managed, and Mr. Cavendish to be prudent
and honourable.
Before the summer was much further advanced,
a new interest arose to draw off some of the
attention of the people of Haleham from the
great Mr. Cavendish and the gay Mrs. Cavendish,
and the whole tribe of charming Masters
and Misses Cavendish. A favourite of longer
standing was in everybody’s thoughts for at
25least three weeks. Hester’s marriage was evidently
at hand; and besides a wedding being
a rare thing in Haleham, at least anything
above a pauper wedding,—the Parndons were an
old-established and respected family, and Hester
in particular was looked upon as an ornament to
the little town. Her father had been engaged
in some public service in which his talents as a
draughtsman had distinguished him, and which
secured a small pension for his widow. As he
found no capabilities in his son Philip which
could serve as qualifications for assisting or succeeding
him in his office, he bestowed his chief
attention on his little girl, who early displayed a
talent for drawing which delighted him. He
died, however, before she had had time to make
the most of his instructions; and she stopped
short at the humble employment of designing
frontispieces for Mr. Pye’s new books. Her
mother liked the arrangement, both because it
enabled her to keep her daughter with her without
preventing Hester from earning money, and
because it afforded much occasion of intercourse
with Mr. Pye, whom she liked to continue to see
every day, if possible. Hester’s townsmen were
very proud of her achievements, as well as of
her sprightliness and pretty looks.
Every one felt as if he had heard a piece of
family news when it was told that the young man
who had come down with Philip, the summer
before, and had been supposed to be a cousin,
was going to carry off Philip’s sister. All were
ready to believe it a very fine thing for Hester:—so
26well dressed and handsome as Edgar Morrison
was,—such a good place as he had in the
Mint,—and such an intimate friend of her brother’s
as he had long been. Hester was told
twenty times a day that her friends were grieved
to think of losing her, but that they would not
be so selfish as not to rejoice in her engagement.
No engagement ever went on more smoothly.
Everybody approved; Edgar adored; Hester
loved, confidently and entirely. There were no
untoward delays. Just at the time fixed long
before, Edgar came down to Haleham, and
people said to one another after church, that as it
was not probable he could be long spared from
the Mint, the wedding would most likely be in the
course of the week. On Tuesday, it got abroad
that Philip was come; and as he had, no doubt,
in virtue of his occupation, brought the ring, it
was no sign that Thursday was not to be the day
that John Rich had sold no plain gold rings for
more than a month.
Thursday was indeed to be the day; and as it
was found, on the Wednesday morning, that
everybody knew this by some means or other,
no further attempt was made to keep the secret.
Hester’s friends were permitted by her vain
mother to understand that they might come and
bid her farewell. Wednesday was the market-day
at Haleham; and the present was a particularly
busy market-day; that is, out of the twelve
people who from time to time sold things in general
on either side the main street, all were
present, except a gardener whose pony was
27lame, and a tinman, mop and brush-seller, whose
wife had died. This unusually full attendance
was caused by a notice that the new notes of
Cavendish’s bank would be issued this market-day.
Some came to behold the sight of the issuing
of notes, with the same kind of mysterious
wonder with which they had gone to hear the
lion roar at the last fair. Others expected to
suit their convenience in taking a new sort of
money; and most felt a degree of ambition to
hold at least one of the smooth, glazed, crackling
pieces of engraved paper that everybody was
holding up to the light, and spelling over, and
speculating upon. The talk was alternately of
Edgar and Mr. Cavendish, of the mint and the
bank, of Hester’s wedding clothes and the new
dress in which money appeared. A tidy butter
and fowl woman folded up her cash, and padlocked
her baskets sooner than she would have
done on any other day, in order to look in at
Mrs. Parndon’s, and beg Hester to accept her
best bunch of moss-roses, and not to forget that
it was in her farm-yard that she was first alarmed
by a turkey-cock. A maltster, on whose premises
Hester had played hide and seek with a
lad, his only son, who had since been killed in
the wars, hurried from the market to John Rich’s,
to choose a pretty locket, to be bestowed, with
his blessing, on the bride; and others, who had
less claim to an interview on this last day, ventured
to seek a parting word, and were pleased
to perceive every appearance of their being
expected.
28Mrs. Parndon, in her best black silk and afternoon
cap, sat by her bright-rubbed table, ready
to dispense the currant wine and seed-cake.
Philip lolled out of the window to see who was
coming. Edgar vibrated between the parlour
and the staircase; for his beloved was supposed
to be busy packing, and had to be called down
and led in by her lover on the arrival of every
new guest. It was so impossible to sit below,
as if she expected everybody to come to do her
homage! and Edgar looked so particularly graceful
when he drew her arm under his own, and
encouraged her to take cheerfully what her
friends had to say!
“Here is somebody asking for you,” said Edgar,
mounting the stairs with less alacrity than
usual. “She hopes to see you, but would be
sorry to disturb you, if others did not; but she
will not come in. She is standing in the court.”
Hester looked over the muslin blind of the
window, and immediately knew the farmer’s wife
who had let her try to milk a cow, when she
could scarcely make her way alone through the
farm-yard. Edgar was a little disappointed when
he saw how she outstripped him in running down
stairs, and seemed as eager to get her friend
properly introduced into the parlour as if she
had been Miss Berkeley herself.
“You must come in, Mrs. Smith; there is
nobody here that you will mind seeing, and you
look as if you wanted to sit down and rest.”
“It is only the flutter of seeing you, Miss
Hester. No; I cannot come in. I only brought
29these few roses for you, and wished to see you
once more, Miss Hester.”
“Why do you begin calling me ‘Miss?’ I
was never anything but Hester before.”
“Well, to be sure,” said Mrs. Smith, smiling,
“it is rather strange to be beginning to call you
‘Miss,’ when this is the last day that anybody
can call you so.”
“I did not remember that when I found fault
with you,” said Hester, blushing. “But come
in; your basket will be safe enough just within
the door.”door.”
While Mrs. Smith was taking her wine, and
Hester putting the moss-roses in water, the maltster
came in, with his little packet of silver paper
in his hand.
“Why, Mr. Williams! so you are in town!
How kind of you to come and see us! I am
sure Hester did not think to have bid you good
bye, though she was speaking of you only the
other day.”
“None but friends, I see,” said the laconic
Mr. Williams, looking round: “so I will make
bold without ceremony.”
And he threw over Hester’s neck the delicate
white ribbon to which the locket was fastened,
and whispered that he would send her some hair
to put into it: she knew whose; and he had
never, he could tell her, given a single hair of
it away to anybody before. Hester looked up at
him with tearful eyes, without speaking.
“Now you must give me something in return,”
said he. “If you have the least bit of a
30drawing that you do not care for——You know
I have the second you ever did; your mother
keeping the first, as is proper. I have the squirrel,
you remember, with the nut in its paw. The
tail, to be sure, is more like a feather than a
tail; but it was a wonderful drawing for a child.”
“Shall I do a drawing for you when I am
settled?” said Hester, “or will you have one of
the poor things out of my portfolio? I have
parted with all the good ones, I am afraid.”
“You will have other things to think of when
you get to London than doing drawings for me,
my dear. No; any little scratch you like to
part with,—only so that it has been done lately.”
While Hester was gone for her portfolio, Philip
took up the silver paper which was lying on
the table, and began to compare it with the paper
of one of the new notes, holding both up to
the light.
“Some people would say,” observed Edgar to
him, “that you are trying to find out whether
it would be easy to forge such a note as that.”
“People would say what is very foolish then,”
replied Philip. “If I put my neck in danger
with making money, it should be with coining,
not forging. We shall soon have notes as plentiful
as blackberries, if new banks are set up
every day. Golden guineas are the rare things
now; and the cleverest cheats are those that
melt every guinea they can lay their hands on,
and send out a bad one instead of it.”
“But it is so much easier to forge than to
coin,” remarked Edgar: “except that, to be
31sure, people seem to have no use of their eyes
where money is concerned. You never saw such
ridiculous guineas as our people bring to the
Mint sometimes, to show how easily the public
can be taken in.”
“Everybody is not so knowing as you and I
are made by our occupations,” observed Philip.
“But a man who wishes to deal in false money
may choose, I have heard, between coining and
forging; for both are done by gangs, and seldom
or never by one person alone. He may
either be regularly taught the business, or make
his share of the profits by doing what I think
the dirtiest part of the work,—passing the bad
money.”
“Don’t talk any more about it, Philip,” said
his mother. “It is all dirty work, and wicked
work, and such as we people in the country do
not like to hear of. Prices are higher than ever
to-day, I understand, Mrs. Smith.”
“If they are, ma’am,” replied the simple Mrs.
Smith, “there is more money than ever to pay
them. I never saw so much money passing
round as to-day, owing to the new notes, ma’am.”
“I am sure it is very well,” observed the widow,
sighing. “It makes mothers anxious to
have their children marrying in times like these,
when prices are so high. Edgar can tell you
how long it was before I could bring myself to
think it prudent for these young folks to settle.
I would have had them wait till the war was
over, and living was cheaper.”cheaper.”
“We should make sure first, ma’am,” said
32Edgar, “that the high prices are caused mainly
by the war. The wisest people think that they
are owing to the number of new banks, and the
quantity of paper money that is abroad.”
“How should that be?” inquired the widow.
“The dearer everything is, you know, the more
money is wanted. So let the bankers put out as
many notes as they can make it convenient to
give us, say I.”
“But ma’am,” pursued Edgar, “the more
notes are put out, the faster the guineas go away.
I assure you, Sir,” he continued, addressing himself
to Mr. Williams, “we go on working at the
Mint, sending out coin as fast as ever we can
prepare it, and nobody seems the better for it.
Nobody can tell where it goes, or what becomes
of it.”
“Perhaps our friend Philip could tell something,
if he chose,” observed Mr. Williams;
“such dealings as he has in gold. And perhaps,
if you servants of the Mint could see into
people’s doings, you might find that you coin the
same gold many times over.”
“One of our officers said so the other day.
He believes that our handsome new coin goes
straight to the melting-pot, and is then carried
in bars or bullion to the Bank of England, and
then comes under our presses again, and so on.
But much of it must go abroad too, we think.”
“And some, I have no doubt, is hoarded; as
is usually the case during war,” observed Mr.
Williams; whereupon the widow turned her head
quickly to hear what was passing. “But what
33waste it is to be spending money continually in
coining, when every week uncoins what was
coined the week before!”
“Waste indeed!” observed the widow. “But
if it has anything to do with high prices, I suppose
you do not object to it, Mr. Williams, any
more than Mrs. Smith; for the high prices must
be a great gain to you both.”
“You must remember, Mrs. Parndon, we
have to buy as well as sell; and so far we feel
the high prices like other people. Mrs. Smith
gets more than she did for her butter and her
fowls; and even her roses sell a half-penny a
bunch dearer than they did: but she has to buy
coals for her house, and shirting for her husband;
and for these she pays a raised price.”
“Those are the worst off,” replied Mrs. Parndon,
sighing, “who have everything to buy and
nothing to sell. I assure you, sir, my pension
does not go so far by one-fourth part as it did
when I first had it. And this was the thing that
made me so anxious about these young people.
Edgar has a salary, you know; and that is the
same thing as a pension or annuity, when prices
rise.”
“True. Those are best off just now who sell
their labour at an unfixed price, which rises with
the price of other things. But for your comfort,
ma’am, prices will be sure to fall some day; and
then you will like your own pension and your
son-in-law’s salary as well as ever.”
“And then,” said Edgar, “you and Mrs.
Smith will be reducing the wages of your servants
34and labourers, and will buy your blankets
and fuel cheaper, and yet find yourselves growing
poorer because your profits are lessened.
Then,” he continued, as Hester came into the
room, “you will leave off giving lockets to your
young friends when they marry.”
“I shall never have such another young friend
to give one to,—never one that I shall care for
so much,” replied Mr. Williams, who found himself
obliged to rub his spectacles frequently before
he could see to choose between the three or
four drawings that Hester spread before him.
When the pathos of the scene became deeper;
when Mr. Williams could no longer pretend to
be still selecting a drawing; when Hester gave
over all attempts to conceal her tears, when her
lover lavished his endeavours to soothe and support
her, and Mrs. Smith looked about anxiously
for some way of escape, without undergoing
the agony of a farewell, Philip, who seemed to
have neither eyes, ears, nor understanding for
sentiment, turned round abruptly upon the tender-hearted
market-woman, with——
“Do you happen to have one of the new notes
about you, Mrs. Smith? I want to see if this
mark,—here in the corner, you see,—is an accident,
or whether it may be a private mark.”
“Mercy! Mr. Philip. I beg pardon, sir, for
being startled. Yes, I have one somewhere.”
And with trembling hands she felt for her pocket-book.
“Let’s just go out quietly, Mr. Philip.
She won’t see me go, and I would not pain her
any more, just for the sake of another look and
35word. I shall find the note presently when we
are in the court, Sir.”
Philip looked on stupidly when he saw his
sister’s tears, and undecidedly, when Mrs. Smith
was stealing out of the room. At last, he bethought
himself of saying,
“I say, Hester—would you like to bid Mrs.
Smith good bye or not? You need not unless
you like, she says.”
Hester turned from the one old friend to the
other; and now the matter-of-fact Philip was glad
to shorten the scene, and let Mrs. Smith go away
without putting her in mind of the note. As he
had a great wish to see as many notes and as few
scenes as possible, he left home, and sauntered
into the market, where he found people who had
not yet set their faces homewards, and who were
willing to chat with him, while packing up their
unsold goods.
Mrs. Parndon’s chief concern this day, except
her daughter, had been Mr. Pye. She wondered
from hour to hour, first, whether he would come,
and afterwards, why he did not come. She concluded
that he would use the privilege of an old
friend, and drop in late in the evening, to give
his blessing. She had been several times on the
point of proposing that he should be invited to
attend the wedding; but scruples which she did
not acknowledge to herself, kept her from speaking.
She liked the appearance of intimacy which
must arise out of his being the only guest on
such an occasion; but behind this there was a
feeling that the sight of a daughter of hers at
36the altar might convey an idea that she was herself
too old to stand there with any propriety:
an idea which she was very desirous should not
enter Enoch’s mind, as she was far from entertaining
it herself. As it was pretty certain, however,
that Mr. Pye would be present, she settled
that it would be well for her to be at his elbow
to modify his associations, as far as might be
practicable; and she suggested, when the evening
drew on, that, as poor Mr. Pye (who was
certainly growing deaf, however unwilling he
might be to own it) could hear the service but
poorly from a distance, and as his interest in
Hester was really like that of a father, he should
be invited to breakfast with the family, and accompany
them to church. Everybody being
willing, the request was carried by Philip, and
graciously accepted.accepted.
By noon the next day, when the post-chaise
had driven off with the new-married pair from
the widow Parndon’s door, there was no such
important personage in Haleham as Mr. Pye.
He was the only one from whom the lonely mother
would receive consolation; and when he
was obliged to commend her to her son’s care,
and go home to attend his counter, he was accosted
on the way by everybody he met. It was
plain, at a glance, by his glossy brown coat,
best white stockings, and Sunday wig, pushed
aside from his best ear in his readiness to be
questioned, that he had been a wedding guest;
and many times, within a few hours, did he tell
the story of what a devoted lover Edgar was,
37and what a happy prospect lay before Hester,
both as to worldly matters and the province of
the heart; and how she was nearly sinking at the
altar; and how he could not help her because her
mother needed the support of his arm; and what
a beautiful tray of flowers, with presents hidden
beneath them, had been sent in by the Miss
Berkeleys, just when the party were growing nervous
as church-time approached; and how Mr.
Cavendish had taken his hat quite off, bowing
to the bride on her way home; and how finely
Mr. Craig had gone through the service; and
how——but Enoch’s voice failed him as often
as he came to the description of the chaise driving
up, and Philip’s superintendence of the
fastening on the luggage. He could get no further;
and his listeners departed, one after another,
with sympathizing sighs. When was there
ever a wedding-day without sighs?
Haleham had never been apparently so prosperous
as at this time, notwithstanding the war,
to which were referred all the grievances of complainers,—and
they were few. Prices were certainly
very high; much higher since Mr. Berkeley
had joined the D—— Bank, and Mr. Cavendish
38opened the Haleham concern; but money
abounded, taxation was less felt than when purses
were emptier; and the hope of obtaining high
prices stimulated industry, and caused capital to
be laid out to the best advantage. At first, the
same quantity of coin that there had been before
circulated together with Cavendish’s notes; and
as there was nearly twice the quantity of money
in the hands of a certain number of people to
exchange for the same quantity of commodities,
money was of course very cheap; that is, commodities
were very dear. As gold money was
prevented by law from becoming cheap, like paper
money, people very naturally hoarded it, or
changed it away to foreign countries, where commodities
were not dear, as in England. Even
in the little town of Haleham, it was soon discovered
that several kinds of foreign goods could
be had in greater variety and abundance than
formerly; Haleham having its share of the larger
quantity of foreign commodities now flowing
into England in return for the guineas which left
it as fast as they could be smuggled out of the
country in their own shape, or as bullion. If
the quantity of money had now been let alone,
prices would have returned to their former state
as soon as the additional quantity of money had
been thus drained away: but, as fast as it disappeared,
more bankers’ notes were issued; so
that the whole amount of money went on increasing,
though the metal part of it lessened
day by day. The great bank of all,—the Bank
of England,—had obtained leave, some years
39before, to put out notes without being liable to
be called upon to exchange them for gold upon
the demand of the holder of the note. The Bank
was now making use of this permission at a
great rate; and for two years past had put out
so large a number of notes, that some people began
to doubt whether it could keep its “promise
to pay” in gold, whenever the time should come
for parliament to withdraw its permission; which,
it was declared, would be soon after the war
should be ended. No other banks had the same
liberty. They were not allowed to make their
purchases with promises to pay, and then authorized
to refuse to pay till parliament should oblige
them to do so at the conclusion of the war. But
the more paper money the Bank of England
issued, the more were the proprietors of other
banks tempted to put out as many notes as they
dared, and thus to extend their business as much
as possible; and many were rather careless as
to whether they should be able to keep their
“promise to pay;” and some cheats and swindlers
set up banks, knowing that they should never
be able to pay, and that their business must break
in a very short time; but hoping to make something
by the concern meanwhile, and to run off
at last with some of the deposits placed in their
hands by credulous people. So many kinds of
bankers being eager at the same time to issue
their notes, money of course abounded more and
more; and, as commodities did not abound in
the same proportion, they became continually
dearer.
40There would have been little harm in this, if
all buyers had felt the change alike. But as they
did not, there was discontent,—and very reasonable
discontent,—in various quarters; while in
others, certain persons were unexpectedly and
undeservedly enriched at the expense of the discontented.
If it had been universally agreed
throughout the whole kingdom that everybody
should receive twice as much money as he did
before, and that, at the same time, whatever had
cost a guinea should now cost two pound notes
and two shillings, and that whatever had cost
sixpence should now cost a shilling, and so on,
nobody would have had to complain of anything
but the inconvenience of changing the prices of
all things. But such an agreement was not, and
could not be, made; and that the quantity of money
should be doubled and not equally shared,
while prices were doubled to everybody, was sure
to be called, what it really was, very unfair. The
government complained that the taxes were paid
in the same number of pounds, shillings, and
pence as before, while government had to pay
the new prices for whatever it bought. There
was, in fact, a reduction of taxation: but, before
the people had the satisfaction of perceiving and
acknowledging this, the government was obliged
to lay on new taxes to make up for the reduction
of the old ones, and to enable it to carry on the
war. This set the people complaining again; so
that the government and nation were actually
complaining at the same time, the one of a reduction,
the other of an increase of taxation;
and both had reason for their murmurs.
41None had so much reason for discontent as
those classes which suffered in both ways,—those
who received fixed incomes. To pay the new
prices with the old amount of yearly money, and
to be at the same time heavily taxed, was indeed
a great hardship; and the inferior clergy, fund-holders,
salaried clerks, annuitants and others,
were as melancholy as farmers were cheerful in regarding
their prospects. Servants and labourers
contrived by degrees to have their wages, and professional
men their fees, raised: but these were
evil days for those whose incomes were not the
reward of immediate labour, and could not therefore
rise and fall with the comparative expense
of subsistence. In proportion as these classes
suffered, the productive classes enjoyed; and the
farmers under long leases had as much more than
their due share as the landlord, the public servant,
and creditor, had less.
This inequality led to some curious modes of
management, whereby some endeavoured to recover
their rights, and others to make the most
of their present advantages; and in Haleham,
as in more important places where the state of
the currency had been affected by the establishment
of a bank, or by some other inlet of a flood
of paper money, instances were witnessed of a
struggle between those who were benefited and
those who were injured by the new state of
money affairs.
“You complain of my never having time to
ride with you, Melea,” said Mr. Berkeley to his
younger daughter, one fine October morning.
42“I am not going to D—— to-day, and we
will ride to Merton Downs, if you can prevail
upon yourself to lay aside your German Dictionary
for three hours.”
Melea joyfully closed her book.
“Nay, I give you another hour. I must go
down to the workhouse, and see the paupers
paid off; but that will not take long.”
“Then, suppose you meet us at Martin’s
farm,” said Fanny. “It is on your way, and
will save you the trouble of coming home again.
Melea and I have not been at the Martins’ this
long while; and we want to know how Rhoda
likes her place.”
“Not for a long while indeed,” observed their
mother, as the girls left the room to prepare for
their ride. “It is so far a bad thing for the
Martins that Mr. Craig lodges there, that we
cannot go and see them so often as we should
like. It is only when he is absent for days together,
as he is now, that the girls can look in at
the farm as they used to do.”
“The Martins do not want anything that we
can do for them, my dear. They are very flourishing;
and, I am afraid, will soon grow too
proud to have a daughter out at service. Did
not I hear somebody say that Rhoda is growing
discontented already?”
“Yes; but there may be reason for it.”
“All pride, depend upon it, my dear. Her
father holds a long lease, and he may gather a
pretty dower for his daughter out of his profits,
before prices fall. I wish Craig would take a
43fancy to the daughter and dower together, if it
would prevent his running after my girls in the
way he does. I shall forbid him the house soon,
if I find he puts any fancies into their heads, as
I am afraid he does, to judge by this prodigious
passion for German.”
“Mr. Craig and Rhoda Martin!” exclaimed
Mrs. Berkeley, laughing. “That is a new idea
to me. However, Rhoda is engaged to Chapman,
you know.”
“True; I forgot. Well; we must mate Craig
elsewhere; for it would be intolerable for him to
think of one of my daughters. Miss Egg might
do. Mrs. Cavendish speaks very highly of her.
Cannot you put it into his head? You remember
how well the Cavendishes speak of her.”
“No danger of my forgetting;—nor of Mr.
Craig’s forgetting it, either. You should see him
take off the two ladies in an ecstasyecstasy of friendship.
Nay, it is fair; very fair, if anybody is
to be laughed at; and you will hardly pretend to
any extra morality on that point.”
“Well; only let Craig keep out of Fanny’s
way, that’s all: but I am afraid Mr. Longe is
too open,—too precipitate——”
“Fanny!” exclaimed Mrs. Berkeley, “I do
not think Henry has any thoughts of her.”
“Henry!” repeated Mr. Berkeley, impatiently.
“The young man grows familiar at a great rate,
I think. So you think it is Melea. Well; that
is not quite so bad, as it leaves more time,—more
chance of preferment before him. But I wish
44he had it to-morrow, so that it might prevent our
seeing any more of him.”
“I am very sorry——” Mrs. Berkeley began,
when her daughters appeared, and it was necessary
to change the subject. After leaving orders
that the horses should be brought down to Martin’s
farm in an hour, the young ladies accompanied
their father as far as Sloe Lane, down
which they turned to go to the farm, while he
pursued his way to the workhouse.
A shrill voice within doors was silenced by
Fanny’s second tap at the door. The first had
not been heard. After a hasty peep through the
window, Rhoda appeared on the threshold to
invite the young ladies in. Her colour was
raised, and her eyes sparkled; which it gave
Fanny great concern to see; for no one was
present, but Mr. and Mrs. Martin and Mrs. Cavendish’s
baby, which the latter was dandling;
and Rhoda had never been the kind of girl who
could be suspected of quarrelling with her parents.
Mrs. Martin seemed to guess what was
in Fanny’s mind, for she restored the baby to
the young nursemaid’s arms, bade her go and
call the other children in from the garden, as it
was time they should be going home, and then
pointed to some curious matters which lay upon
the table. These were fragments of very dark
brown bread, whose hue was extensively variegated
with green mould. Melea turned away
in disgust, after a single glance.
“Miss Melea has no particular appetite for
45such bread,” observed Mrs. Martin. “Ladies,
this is the food Mrs. Cavendish provides for her
servants,—aye, and for the children too, as long
as they will eat it. The grand Mrs. Cavendish,
ladies; the great banker’s lady.”
“There must be some mistake,” said Fanny,
quietly. “It may happen——”
“There lies the bread, Miss Berkeley; and
my husband and I saw Rhoda take it out of her
pocket. Where else she could get such bread,
perhaps you can tell us, ma’am.”
“I do not mean to tax Rhoda with falsehood.
I mean that it is very possible that, by bad management,
a loaf or two may have been kept
too long——”
“But just look at the original quality, ma’am.”
And the farmer and his wife spoke alternately.
“You should see the red herrings they dine off
five days in the week.”
“And the bone pies the other two.”
“Sacks of bad potatoes are bought for the
servants.”
“The nursemaid and baby sleep underground,
with a brick floor.”
“The maids are to have no fire after the dinner
is cooked in winter, any more than in summer.”
“The errand-boy that was found lying sick in
the street, and flogged for being drunk, ma’am, had
had not so much as half a pint of warm beer, that
his mother herself gave him to cheer him; but his
stomach was weak, poor fellow, from having had
only a hard dumpling all day, and the beer got
into his head. Rhoda can testify to it all.”
46Fanny was repeatedly going to urge that it
was very common to hear such things, and find
them exaggerated; that Rhoda was high-spirited,
and had been used to the good living of a farm-house;
and, as an only daughter, might be a
little fanciful: but proof followed upon proof,
story upon story, till she found it better to endeavour
to change the subject.
“If it was such a common instance of a bad
place as one hears of every day,” observed Martin,
“I, for one, should say less about it. But
here is a man who comes and gets every body’s
money into his hands, and puts out his own notes
instead, in such a quantity as to raise the price
of everything; and then he makes a pretence of
these high prices, caused by himself, to starve his
dependents; the very children of those whose
money he holds.”
“He cannot hold it for a day after they
choose to call for it.”
“Certainly, ma’am. But a bank is an advantage
people do not like to give up. Just
look, now, at the round of Cavendish’s dealings.
He buys corn—of me, we will say—paying me
in his own notes. After keeping it in his granaries
till more of his notes are out, and prices have
risen yet higher, he changes it away for an estate,
which he settles on his wife. Meantime, while
the good wheat is actually before Rhoda’s eyes,
he says, ‘bread is getting so dear, we can only
afford what we give you. We do not buy white
bread for servants.’ And Rhoda must take out
of his hands some of the wages she lodged there
to buy white bread, if she must have it.”
47Fanny had some few things to object to this
statement; for instance, that Cavendish could
not float paper money altogether at random; and
that there must be security existing before he
could obtain the estate to bestow upon his wife:
but the Martins were too full of their own ideas
to allow her time to speak.
“They are all alike,—the whole clan of them,”
cried Mrs. Martin, “the clergyman no better
than the banker. One might know Mr. Longe
for a cousin; and I will say it, though he is our
rector.”
Fanny could not conceal from herself that she
had no objection to hear Mr. Longe found fault
with; and she only wished for her father’s presence
at such times.
“It has always been the custom, as long as I
can remember, and my father before me,” observed
Martin, “for the rector to take his tithes
in money. The agreement with the clergyman
has been made from year to year as regularly as
the rent was paid to the landlord. But now, here is
Mr. Longe insisting on having his tithe in kind.”
“In kind! and what will he do with it?”
“It will take him half the year to dispose of his
fruits,” observed Melea, laughing. “Fancy him,
in the spring, with half a calf, and three dozen
cabbages, and four goslings, and a sucking pig.
And then will come a cock of hay; and afterwards
so much barley, and so much wheat and oats;
and then a sack of apples, and three score of
turnips, and pork, double as much as his household
can eat. I hope he will increase his house-keeper’s
48wages out of his own profits; for it
seems to me that the trouble must fall on her.
Yes, yes; the housekeeper and the errand-man
should share the new profits between them.”
“It is for no such purpose, Miss Melea, that he
takes up this new fancy. He has no thought of
letting any body but himself profit by the change
of prices. As for the trouble you speak of, he
likes the fiddle-faddle of going about selling his
commodities. His cousin, Mrs. Cavendish, will
take his pigs, and some of his veal and pork, and
cabbages and apples: and he will make his servants
live off potatoes and gruel, if there should
be more oats and potatoes than he knows what
to do with.”
“Let him have as much as he may, he will
never send so much as an apple to our lodger,”
observed Mrs. Martin. “He never considers
Mr. Craig in any way. If you were to propose
raising Mr. Craig’s salary, or, what comes to the
same thing, paying it in something else than
money, he would defy you to prove that he was
bound to pay it in any other way than as it was
paid four years ago.”
“And it could not be proved, I suppose,” said
Melea. “Neither can you prove that he may
not take his tithe in kind.”
“I wish we could,” observed Martin, “and I
would thwart him, you may depend upon it.
Nothing shall he have from me but what the
letter of the law obliges me to give him. But
what an unfair state of things it is, ladies, when
your rector may have double the tithe property
49one year that he had the year before, while he
pays his curate, in fact, just half what he agreed
to pay at the beginning of the contract!”
While Melea looked even more indignant than
Martin himself, her sister observed that the farmer
was not the person to complain of the increased
value of tithes, since he profited by precisely the
same augmentation of the value of produce. The
case of the curate she thought a very hard one;
and that equity required an increase of his nominal
salary, in proportion as its value became
depreciated. She wished to know, however,
whether it had ever entered the farmer’s head to
offer his landlord more rent in consequence of
the rise of prices. If it was unfair that the
curate should suffer by the depreciation in the
value of money, it was equally unfair in the
landlord’s case.
Martin looked somewhat at a loss for an answer,
till his wife supplied him with one. Besides that
it would be time enough, she observed, to pay
more rent when it was asked for, at the expiration
of the lease, it ought to be considered that
money was in better hands when the farmer had
it to lay out in improving the land and raising
more produce, than when the landlord had it to
spend fruitlessly. Martin caught at the idea, and
went on with eagerness to show how great a
benefit it was to society that more beeves should
be bred, and more wheat grown in consequence
of fewer liveried servants being kept, and fewer
journeys to the lakes being made by the landlord.
Fanny shook her head, and said that this had
50nothing to do with the original contract between
landlord and tenant. Leases were not drawn
out with any view to the mode in which the respective
parties should spend their money. The
point now in question was, whether an agreement
should be kept to the letter when new circumstances
had caused a violation of its spirit;
or whether the party profiting by these new circumstances
should not in equity surrender a part
of the advantage which the law would permit
him to hold. The farmer was not at all pleased
to find himself placed on the same side of the
question with Mr. Longe, and his favourite Mr.
Craig, whose rights he had been so fond of
pleading, holding the same ground with Martin’s
own landlord.
The argument ended in an agreement that any
change like that which had taken place within
two years,—any action on the currency,—was a
very injurious thing;—not only because it robs
some while enriching others, but because it
impairs the security of property,—the first bond
of the social state.
Just then, Rhoda and the children burst in
from the garden, saying that there must be
something the matter in the town; for they had
heard two or three shouts, and a scream; and, on
looking over the hedge, had seen several men
hurrying past, who had evidently left their work
in the fields on some alarm. Martin snatched
his hat and ran out, leaving the young ladies in
a state of considerable anxiety. As the farmer
had not said when he should come back, and his
51wife was sure he would stay to see the last of any
disaster before he would think of returning home,
the girls resolved to walk a little way down the
road, and gather such tidings as they could.
They had not proceeded more than a furlong
from the farm gate before they met their father’s
groom, with their own two horses and a message
from his master. Mr. Berkeley begged his
daughters to proceed on their ride without him,
as he was detained by a riot at the workhouse.
He begged the young ladies not to be at all uneasy,
as the disturbance was already put down,
and it was only his duty as a magistrate which
detained him. The groom could tell nothing of
the matter, further than that the outdoor paupers
had begun the mischief, which presently spread
within the workhouse. Some windows had been
broken, he believed, but he had not heard of any
one being hurt.
“You have no particular wish to ride, Melea,
have you?” inquired her sister.
“Not at all. I had much rather see these
children home. They look so frightened, I hardly
know how Rhoda can manage to take care of
them all.”
“The horses can be left at the farm for half
an hour while George goes with us all to Mr.
Cavendish’s,” observed Fanny: and so it was
arranged.
As the party chose a circuitous way, in order
to avoid the bustle of the town, the young ladies
had an opportunity of improving their acquaintance
with five little Miss Cavendishes, including
52the baby in arms. At first, the girls would walk
only two and two, hand in hand, bolt upright,
and answering only “Yes, ma’am,” “No, ma’am,”
to whatever was said to them. By dint of perseverance,
however, Melea separated them when
fairly in the fields, and made them jump from
the stiles, and come to her to have flowers stuck
in their bonnets. This latter device first loosened
their tongues.
“Mamma says it stains our bonnets to have
flowers put into them,” observed Marianna, hesitating.
“She says we shall have artificial
flowers when we grow bigger.”
Melea was going to take out the garland, when
Emma insisted that mamma did not mean these
bonnets, but their best bonnets.
“O, Miss Berkeley!” they all cried at once,
“have you seen our best bonnets?”
“With lilac linings,” added one.
“With muslin rosettes,” said another.
“And Emma’s is trimmed round the edge,
because she is the oldest,” observed little Julia,
repiningly.
“And mamma will not let Julia have ribbon
strings till she leaves off sucking them at church,”
informed Marianna.
“That is not worse than scraping up the sand
to powder the old men’s wigs in the aisle,” retorted
Julia; “and Marianna was punished for
that, last Sunday.”
“We do not wish to hear about that,” said
Fanny. “See how we frightened that pheasant
on the other side the hedge, just with pulling a
hazel bough!”
53As soon as the pheasant had been watched out
of sight, Emma came and nestled herself close to
Melea to whisper,
“Is not it ill-natured of Rhoda? I saw her
mother give her a nice large harvest cake, and
she will not let us have a bit of it.”
“Are you hungry?”
“Why,—yes; I think I am beginning to be
very hungry.”
“You cannot be hungry,” said Emma. “You
had a fine slice of bread and honey just before
Miss Berkeley came in. But Rhoda might as
well give us some of her cake. I know she will
eat it all up herself.”
“I do not think she will; and, if I were you,
I would not ask her for any, but leave her to give
it to whom she likes; particularly as her mother
was so kind as to give you some bread and
honey.”
“But we wanted that. Mamma said we need
not have any luncheon before we came out, because
Mrs. Martin always gives us something to
eat. I was so hungry!”
“If you were hungry, what must Marianna
have been? Do you know, Miss Berkeley,
Marianna would not take her breakfast. She
told a fib yesterday, and mamma says she shall
not have any sugar in her tea for three months;
and she would not touch a bit this morning.
Miss Egg says she will soon grow tired of
punishing herself this way; and that it is quite
time to break her spirit.”
54Marianna overheard this last speech, and added
triumphantly,
“Tom is not to have any sugar, any more
than I, Miss Berkeley: and he was shut up half
yesterday too. He brought in his kite all wet and
draggled from the pond; and what did he do but
take it to the drawing-room fire to dry, before
the company came. It dripped upon our beautiful
new fire-irons, and they are all rusted wherever
the tail touched them.”
“The best of it was,” interrupted Emma, “the
kite caught fire at last, and Tom threw it down
into the hearth because it burned his hand; and
the smoke made such a figure of the new chimney
piece as you never saw, for it was a very large kite.”
“So poor Tom lost his kite by his carelessness.
Was his hand much burned?”
“Yes, a good deal: but Rhoda scraped some
potato to put upon it.”
“You will help him to make a new kite, I
suppose?”
“I don’t know how,” replied one, carelessly.
“I shan’t,” cried another. “He threw my
old doll into the pond.”
“Miss Egg said that was the best place for
it,” observed Emma; “but she said so because
Tom was a favourite that day.” And the little
girl told in a whisper why Tom was a favourite.
He had promised to come up to the school-room
and tell Miss Egg whenever Mr. Longe was in
the parlour, though his mamma had expressly
desired him not. But this was a great secret.
55“How shall we stop these poor little creatures’
tongues?” asked Melea. “There is no interesting
them in any thing but what happens at home.”
“I am very sorry we have heard so much of
that, indeed,” replied Fanny. “I do not see
what you can do but run races with them, which
your habit renders rather inconvenient.”
The few poor persons they met on the out-skirts
of the town afforded occasion for the display
of as much insolence on the part of the little
Cavendishes as they had before exhibited of unkindness
to each other. The Miss Berkeleys
had no intention of paying a visit to Mrs. Cavendish,
but were discerned from a window while
taking leave of their charge, and receiving
Rhoda’s thanks outside the gate; and once having
brought Mrs. Cavendish out, there was no
retreat.—They must come in and rest. Mr.
Cavendish was gone to learn what was the matter,
and they really must stay and hear it. She
could not trust them back again unless one of
the gentlemen went with them. Terrible disorders
indeed, she had heard: the magistrates
threatened,—and Mr. Berkeley a magistrate!
Had they heard that the magistrates had been
threatened?
Melea believed that this was the case once a
week at the least. But what else had happened?
O! they must come in and hear. There was
a friend within who could tell all about it. And
Mrs. Cavendish tripped before them into the
drawing-room, where sat Miss Egg and Mr.
Longe.
56The one looked mortified, the other delighted.
As Mr. Longe’s great vexation was that he could
never contrive to make himself of consequence
with Fanny, it was a fine thing to have the matter
of the conversation completely in his own power
to-day. Fanny could not help being anxious
about her father, and from Mr. Longe alone
could she hear anything about him; and the
gentleman made the most of such an opportunity
of fixing her attention. He would have gained
far more favour by going straight to the point,
and telling exactly what she wanted to know;
but he amplified, described, commented, and even
moralized before he arrived at the proof that Mr.
Berkeley was not, and had not been, in any kind
of danger.—When this was once out, Mr. Longe’s
time of privilege was over, and it was evident
that he was not listened to on his own account.
Then did Miss Egg quit her task of entertaining
Melea, and listen to Mr. Longe more earnestly
than ever.
“I am so glad to see you two draw together
so pleasantly,” said Mrs. Cavendish to Melea,
nodding to indicate Miss Egg as the other party
of whom she was speaking. “I feel it such a
privilege to have a friend like her to confide my
children to, and one that I can welcome into my
drawing-room on the footing of a friend!”
“I have heard that Miss Egg is devoted to
her occupation,” observed Melea.
“O, entirely. There is the greatest difficulty
in persuading her to relax, I assure you. And
all without the smallest occasion for her going
57out, except her disinterested attachment to me.
You should see her way with the children,—how
she makes them love her. She has such sensibility!”
“What is the peculiarity of her method?”
inquired Melea. “She gives me to understand
that there is some one peculiarity.”
“O yes. It is a peculiar method that has
been wonderfully successful abroad; and indeed
I see that it is, by my own children,
though I seldom go into the school-room. Great
self-denial, is it not? But I would not interfere
for the world.—O,”—seeing Melea waiting for
an exposition of the system,—“she uses a
black board and white chalk. We had the board
made as soon as we came, and fixed up in the
school-room,—and white chalk.—But I would
not interfere for the world; and I assure you I
am quite afraid of practising on her feelings in
any way. She has such sensibility!”
Well, but,—the peculiarity of method. And
Melea explained that she was particularly
anxious to hear all that was going on in the
department of education, as a boy was expected
to arrive soon at her father’s,—a little lad of ten
years old, from India, who would be placed
partly under her charge, and might remain some
years in their house.
Indeed! Well, Miss Egg questioned the
children very much. So much, that Mr Cavendish
and herself took particular care not to
question them at all, both because they had
quite enough of it from Miss Egg, and because
58the papa and mamma were afraid of interfering
with the methods of the governess. And then,
for what was not taught by questions, there was
the black board and white chalk.—But, after all,
the great thing was that the teacher should have
sensibility, without which she could not gain the
hearts of children, or understand their little
feelings.
All was now very satisfactory. Melea had
obtained the complete recipe of education:—questions,
sensibility, and chalk.
Mr. Longe was by this time hoping that the
Miss Berkeleys would offer to go away, that he
might escort them home before any one else
should arrive to usurp the office. Mortifying as
it was to him to feel himself eclipsed by his
curate, he was compelled to acknowledge in his
own mind that he was so as often as Henry
Craig was present, and that it was therefore politic
to make such advances as he could during
Henry’s absence. Mr. Longe’s non-residence
was a great disadvantage to him. Living fifteen
miles off, and doing duty in another church, he
was out of the way of many little occasions of
ingratiating himself, and could never be invested
with that interest which Henry Craig inspired
in a peculiar degree as a religious teacher and
devotional guide. The only thing to be done
was to visit Haleham and the Berkeleys as often
as possible during Henry’s absence, to obtain the
favour of Fanny’s father, and to show the lady
herself that an accomplished clergyman, who
could quote the sayings of various friends who
59moved in “the best society,” who knew the
world a thousand times better than Henry Craig,
and could appreciate herself as well as her little
fortune, was not to be despised. He was at this
moment longing to intimate to her what encouragement
he had this very day received from
her father, when, to his great disappointment,
Mr. Berkeley and Mr. Cavendish came in together,—just
in time to save Fanny’s call from appearing
inordinately long.
“All over? All safe? How relieved we are
to see you!” exclaimed the clergyman.
“Safe, my dear Sir? Yes. What would you
have had us be afraid of?” said Mr. Berkeley,
who, however, carried traces of recent agitation
in his countenance and manner.
“Father!” said Melea, “you do not mean to
say that nothing more has happened than you
meet with from the paupers every week.”
“Only being nearly tossed in a blanket, my
dear, that’s all. And Pye was all but kicked
down stairs. But we have them safe now,—the
young ladies and all. Ah! Melea; you have
a good deal to learn yet about the spirit of
your sex, my dear. The women beat the men
hollow this morning.”
Mr. Cavendish observed that the glaziers
would be busy for some days, the women within
the workhouse having smashed every pane of
every window within reach, while the out-door
paupers were engaging the attention of magistrates,
constables, and governor.
“But what was it all about?” asked Fanny.
60“The paupers have been complaining of two
or three things for some weeks past, and they
demanded the redress of all in a lump to-day;
as if we magistrates could alter the whole state
of things in a day to please them. In the first
place, they one and all asked more pay, because
the same allowance buys only two-thirds what it
bought when the scale was fixed. This they
charged upon Cavendish and me. It is well you
were not there, Cavendish; you would hardly
have got away again.”
“Why, what would they have done with me?”
asked Cavendish, with a constrained simper, and
a pull up of the head which was meant to be
heroic.
“In addition to the tossing they intended for
me, they would have given you a ducking, depend
upon it. Heartily as they hate all bankers,
they hate a Haleham banker above all. Indeed
I heard some of them wish they had you laid
neatly under the workhouse pump.”
“Ha! ha! very good, very pleasant, and
refreshing on a warm day like this,” said Cavendish,
wiping his forehead, while nobody else
was aware that the day was particularly warm.
“Well, Sir; and what did you do to appease
these insolent fellows?”
“Appease them! O, I soon managed that.
A cool man can soon get the better of half a
dozen passionate ones, you know.”know.”
The girls looked with wonder at one another;
for they knew that coolness in emergencies was
one of the last qualities their father had to boast
61of. Fanny was vexed to see that Mr. Longe
observed and interpreted the look. She divined
by his half-smile, that he did not think her father
had been very cool.
“I desired them to go about their business,”
continued Mr. Berkeley, “and when that would
not do, I called the constables.”
“Called indeed,” whispered Mr. Longe to his
cousin. “It would have been strange if they
had not heard him.”
“But what were the other complaints, Sir?”
inquired Fanny, wishing her father to leave the
rest of his peculiar adventure to be told at
home.
“Every man of them refused to take dollars.
They say that no more than five shillings’ worth
of commodities, even at the present prices, is to
be had for a dollar, notwithstanding the government
order that it shall pass at five and sixpence.
Unless, therefore, we would reckon the dollar at
five shillings, they would not take it.”
“Silly fellows!” exclaimed Cavendish. “If
they would step to London, they would see notices
in the shop-windows that dollars are taken
at five and ninepence, and even at six shillings.”
“There must be some cheating there, however,”
replied Mr. Berkeley; “for you and I know
that dollars are not now really worth four and
sixpence. Those London shopkeepers must
want to sell them for the melting-pot; or they
have two prices.”
“Then how can you expect these paupers to
be satisfied with dollars?” inquired Melea.Melea.
62“What can we do, Miss Melea?” said Cavendish.
“There is scarcely any change to be had.
You cannot conceive the difficulty of carrying
on business just now, for want of change.”
“The dollars have begun to disappear since
the government order came out, like all the rest
of the coin,” observed Mr. Berkeley: “but yet
they were almost the only silver coin we had:
and when these fellows would not take them, for
all we could say, we were obliged to pay them
chiefly in copper. While we sent hither and
thither, to the grocer’s and the draper’s——”
“And the bank,” observed Cavendish, consequentially.
“Aye, aye: but we sent to the nearest places
first, for there was no time to lose. While, as I
was saying, the messengers were gone, the paupers
got round poor Pye, and abused him heartily.
I began to think of proposing an adjournment
to the court-yard, for I really expected they
would kick him down the steps into the street.”
“Poor innocent man! What could they
abuse him for?” asked Melea.
“Only for not having his till full of coin, as
it used to be. As if it was not as great a hardship
to him as to his neighbours, to have no
change. He is actually obliged, he tells me, to
throw together his men’s wages so as to make
an even sum in pounds, and pay them in a lump,
leaving them to settle the odd shillings and
pence among themselves.”
“With a bank in the same street!” exclaimed
Fanny.
63Cavendish declared that his bank issued
change as fast as it could be procured, but that
it all disappeared immediately, except the halfpence,
in which, therefore, they made as large a
proportion of their payments as their customers
would receive. People began to use canvass bags
to carry their change in; and no wonder; since
there were few pockets that would bear fifteen
shillings’ worth of halfpence. The bank daily
paid away as much as fifteen shillings’ worth to
one person.
Mr. Berkeley avouched the partners of the D——
bank to be equally at a loss to guess where all
the coin issued by them went to. Mrs. Cavendish
complained of the difficulty of shopping and
marketing without change. Miss Egg feared
Mr. Longe must be at great trouble in collecting
his dues of tithes; and the rector took advantage
of the hint to represent his requiring them
in kind as proceeding from consideration for the
convenience of the farmers.
All agreed that the present state of the money
system of the country was too strange and inconvenient
to last long. Though some people
seemed to be growing rich in a very extraordinary
way, and there was therefore a party every
where to insist that all was going right, the complaints
of landlords, stipendiaries, and paupers
would make themselves heard and attended to,
and the convenience of all who were concerned
in exchanges could not be long thwarted, if it
was desired to avoid very disagreeable consequences.
64So the matter was settled in anticipation by
the party in Mr. Cavendish’s drawing-room, immediately
after which the Berkeleys took their
leave, attended by Mr. Longe.
A change was indeed inevitable, as Mr. Cavendish
well knew; and to prepare for it had been
the great object of his life for some time past.
To make the most of his credit, while the credit
of bankers was high, was what he talked of to
his wife as the duty of a family man; and she
fully agreed in it, as she well might, since she
had brought him a little fortune, which had long
ago been lost, partly through speculation, and
partly through the extravagance which had
marked the beginning of their married life. Mrs.
Cavendish had not the least objection to getting
this money back again, if it could be obtained
by her husband’s credit; and she spared no
pains to lessen the family expenses, and increase,
by her influence, the disposable means of the
bank, on the understanding that, as soon as the
profits should amount to a sufficient sum, they
should be applied to the purchase of an estate,
which was to be settled upon herself. Thus she
would not only regain her due, but some resource
would be secured in case of the very probable
65chance of a crash before all Mr. Cavendish’s
objects were attained. Economy was
therefore secretly practised by both in their respective
departments, while they kept up a show
of opulence; and the activity of the gentleman
in his various concerns procured him the name
of Jack of all trades. Nobody could justly say,
however, that he was master of none; for in
the art of trading with other people’s money he
was an adept.
When he opened his bank, his disposable
means were somewhat short of those with which
bankers generally set up business. He had,
like others, the deposits lodged by customers,
which immediately amounted to a considerable
sum, as he did not disdain to receive the smallest
deposits, used no ceremony in asking for them
from all the simple folks who came in his way,
and offered a larger interest than common upon
them. He had also the advantage of lodgments
of money to be transmitted to some distant
place, or paid at some future time; and he could
occasionally make these payments in the paper
of his bank. Again, he had his own notes, which
he circulated very extensively, without being
particularly scrupulous as to whether he should
be able to answer the demands they might bring
upon him. One class of disposable means,
however, he managed to begin banking without,—and
that was, capital of his own. The little
that he had, and what he had been able to borrow,
were invested in the corn, coal, and timber
concern; and upon this concern the bank wholly
66depended. He undersold all the corn, coal, and
timber merchants in the county, which it was
less immediately ruinous to do when prices were
at the highest than either before or after; and,
by thus driving a trade, he raised money enough
to meet the first return of his notes. This nervous
beginning being got over, he went on flourishingly,
getting his paper out in all directions, and
always contriving to extend his other business
in proportion, by a greater or less degree of
underselling, till he began to grow so sanguine,
that his wife took upon herself the task of
watching whether he kept cash enough in the
bank to meet any unexpected demand. The
money thus kept in hand yielding no interest,
while every other employment of banker’s capital,—the
discounting of bills, the advancement
of money in overdrawn accounts, and the investment
in government securities,—does yield interest,
bankers are naturally desirous of keeping
as small a sum as possible in this unproductive
state; and never banker ventured to reduce his
cash in hand to a smaller amount than Cavendish.
His wife perpetually asked him how he
was prepared for the run of a single hour upon
his bank, if such a thing should happen? to
which he as often replied by asking when he had
ever pretended to be so prepared? and, moreover,
what occasion there was to be so prepared,
when nobody was dreaming of a run, and
when she knew perfectly well that the best thing
he could do would be to stop payment at the
very commencement of a panic, having beforehand
67placed all his property out of the reach of
his creditors.
Such were his means, and such the principles
of his profits;—means which could be successfully
employed, principles which could be plausibly
acted upon, only in the times of banking
run mad, when, the currency having been desperately
tampered with, the door was opened to
abuses of every sort; and the imprudence of
some parties encouraged the knavery of others,
to the permanent injury of every class of society
in turn.
As for the expenses of the Haleham bank,
they were easily met. The owner of the house
took out the rent and repairs in coals; and
Enoch Pye was paid in the same way for the
necessary stationery, stamps, &c.; so that there
remained only the taxes, and the salaries of the
people employed—a part of the latter being detained
as deposits. Thus Mr. Cavendish achieved
his policy of having as many incomings and as
few outgoings, except his own notes, as possible.
It is not to be supposed but that Cavendish
suffered much from apprehension of his credit
being shaken, not by any circumstances which
should suggest the idea of a run to his confiding
neighbours, but through the watchfulness of
other banking firms. As it is for the interest of
all banks that banking credit should be preserved,
a jealous observation is naturally exercised
by the fraternity, the consciousness of
which must be extremely irksome to the unsound.
The neighbourhood of the Berkeley
68family was very unpleasant to the Cavendishes,
though no people could be more unsuspicious or
less prying: such, at least, was the character of
the ladies; and Mr. Berkeley was, though a
shrewd man, so open in his manner, and, notwithstanding
a strong tinge of worldliness, so
simple in his ways of thinking and acting, that
even Mr. Cavendish would have had no fear of
him, but for the fact of his having a son of
high reputation as a man of business in a bank
in London. Cavendish could not bear to hear
of Horace; and dreaded, above all things, the
occasional visits of the young man to his family.
Never, since he settled at Haleham, had he been
so panic-struck, as on learning, in the next
spring, that Horace had been seen alighting at
his father’s gate from the stage-coach from
London.London.
Horace’s sisters were little more prepared for
his arrival than Mr. Cavendish. There was
some mystery in his visit, as they judged from
the shortness of the notice he gave them, from
its being an unusual time of year for him to take
holiday, and from their father’s alternations of
mood. Yet it seemed as if Horace had never
been so much wanted. Fanny, especially, needed
his support in her rejection of Mr. Longe, whom
her father was disposed not only to favour, but
almost to force upon her. In his gloomy moods,
he told her that she little knew what she was
about in refusing such an establishment, and recurred
to the old intimation, that his daughters
had better prepare themselves for a reverse of
69fortune. When in high spirits, he wearied Fanny
with jests on Mr. Longe’s devotion to her, and
with exhibitions of all his accomplishments;
and when prevailed upon to quit the subject, he
let her see, in the midst of all his professions
about leaving perfect liberty of choice to his
children, that he meant never to forgive Mr.
Longe’s final rejection. Melea, and even Mrs.
Berkeley, could do nothing but sympathise and
hope: Horace was the only one who could
effectually interfere. Did he come for this purpose?
the sisters asked one another; or was it,
could it be, to interfere with some one else, who
was as much less acceptable than Mr. Longe to
their father, as he was more so to themselves?
Could Horace be come, Melea wondered, to call
Henry Craig to account for being at the house
so often?
It was a great relief to her to find Horace’s
head so full of business as it appeared to be.
She would have complained of this, if such had
been his mood during his last visit; but now she
had no objection to see him turn from his favourite
bed of hepaticas and jonquils, to answer
with animation some question of his father’s
about the price of gold; and when, for the first
time in her life, she had dreaded riding with him
between the hawthorn hedges, and over the
breezy downs which they used to haunt as children,
her spirits actually rose, because, at the
most interesting point of the ride, he woke out
of a reverie to ask what proportion of Cavendish’s
notes in comparison with other kinds of
70money, she supposed to be in the hands of the
poorer sort of her acquaintance in the town.
In fact, nothing was further from Horace’s
thoughts, when he came down, than any intervention
in favour of or against either of the clergymen,
however much interest he felt in his
sister’s concerns, when he became a witness of
what was passing. The reason of his journey
was, that he wished to communicate with his
father on certain suspicious appearances, which
seemed to indicate that all was not going on
right at Cavendish’s; and also to give his opinion
to the partners of the D—— bank as to
what steps they should take respecting some
forged notes, for which payment had lately been
demanded of them. When two or three excursions
to D—— had been made by the father and
son, and when, on three successive days, they
had remained in the dining-room for hours after
tea was announced, the ladies began to grow
extremely uneasy as to the cause of all this consultation,—of
their father’s gravity and Horace’s
reveries. Horace perceived this, and urged his
father to take the whole of their little family into
his confidence, intimating the comfort that it
would be to him to be able to open his mind to
his daughters when his son must leave him, and
the hardship that it was to his mother to be
restrained from speaking of that which was uppermost
in her mind to those in whose presence
she lived every hour of the day. It was difficult
to imagine what could be Mr. Berkeley’s objection
to confidence in this particular instance,
71while it was his wont to speak openly of his
affairs to all his children alike. He made some
foolish excuses,—such as asking what girls
should know about banking affairs, and how it
was possible that they should care about the
matter?—excuses so foolish, that his son was
convinced that there was some other reason at
the bottom of this reserve. Whatever it was,
however, it gave way at length; and Horace
had permission to tell them as much as he
pleased.pleased.
“Must you go, mother?” he asked that afternoon,
as Mrs. Berkeley rose to leave the table
after dinner. “We want you to help us to tell
my sisters what we have been consulting about
ever since I came.”
The ladies instantly resumed their seats.
“How frightened Fanny looks!” observed
her father, laughing; “and Melea is bracing
herself up, as if she expected to see a ghost.
My dears, what are you afraid of?”
“Nothing, father; but suspense has tried us
a little, that is all. We believe you would not
keep bad news from us; but we have hardly
known what to think or expect for some days
past.”
“Expect nothing, my dears; for nothing particular
is going to happen, that I know of; and
it may do me a serious injury if you look as if
you believed there was. The bank is not going
to fail; nor am I thinking of locking up Fanny,
because she will not accept Mr. Longe. Fanny
shall have her own way about that; and I will
never mention the fellow to her again.”
72Fanny burst into tears; and her father, instead
of showing any of his usual irritation on this
subject, drew her to him, and said he was sorry
for having teazed her so long about a shabby,
boasting, artful wretch, who deserved to be
posted for a swindler.
“Father!” exclaimed Melea, who thought this
judgment upon Mr. Longe as extravagant in one
direction as the former in another.
“I would not say exactly that,” interposed
Horace; “but there is no question about his
being unworthy of Fanny; and I would do all
I fairly could to prevent his having her, if she
liked him ever so well. As she does not like
him, there is no occasion to waste any more
words upon him.”
As Horace laid an emphasis on the last word,
Melea’s heart rose to her lips. Henry’s name
was to come next, she feared. The name, however,
was avoided. Her father put his arm round
her as she sat next him, saying,—
“As for you, my little Melea, we shall let you
alone about such matters for some years to come.
When you are five-and-twenty, like Fanny, we
may teaze you as we have been teazing her;
but what has a girl of eighteen to do with such
grave considerations as settling in life? You are
too young for cares, dear. Be free and gay for
a few years, while you can; and remember that
it is only in novels that girls marry under twenty
now-a-days. Trust your best friends for wishing
to make you happy, and helping you to settle,
when the right time and the right person come
together.”
73Melea smiled amidst a few tears. She owned
that this was very kindly said; but she did not
the less feel that it was not at all to the purpose
of her case, and that she could not depute it to
anybody to judge when was the right time, and
who was the right person.
“Fanny is longing to know what has so suddenly
changed your opinion of her suitor,” observed
Mrs. Berkeley, in order to give Melea
time to recover. “Unless you explain yourself,
my dear, she will run away with the notion that
he has actually been swindling.”
Mr. Berkeley thought such transactions as
Longe’s deserved a name very nearly as bad as
swindling. Horace, who had for particular reasons
been inquiring lately into the characters of the
whole Cavendish connexion, had learned that
Longe had debts, contracted when at college, and
that he had been paying off some of them in a
curious manner lately. He had not only insisted
on taking his tithe in kind, and on being paid
his other dues in the legal coin of the realm,—which
he had an undoubted right to do; but
he had sold his guineas at twenty-seven shillings,
and even his dollars at six shillings; while
he had paid his debts in bank-notes;—in those
of his cousin’s bank, wherever he could contrive
to pass them.
“Shabby, very shabby,” Horace pronounced
this conduct, and, as far as selling the coin went,
illegal; but it was no more than many worthier
people were doing now, under the strong temptation
held out by the extraordinary condition of
74the currency. Those were chiefly to blame for
such frauds who had sported with the circulating
medium, and brought the whole system of exchanges
into its present ticklish state.
“How came it into this state?” asked Melea.
“Who began meddling with it? We shall never
understand, unless you tell us from the beginning.”
“From the very beginning, Melea? From
the days when men used to exchange wheat
against bullocks, and clothing of skins against
wicker huts?”
“No, no. We can imagine a state of barter;
and we have read of the different kinds of
rude money in use when people first began to
see the advantage of a circulating medium;—skins
in one country, shells in another, and
wedges of salt in a third: and we know that
metals were agreed upon among civilized people,
as being the best material to make money
of; and that to save the trouble of perpetually
examining the pieces, they were formed and
stamped, and so made to signify certain values.
And——”
“And do you suppose they always keep the
same value in reality; supposing them of the
due weight and fineness?”
“No, certainly. They become of less and
greater real value in proportion to the quantity
of them; in the same way as other commodities
are cheap or dear in proportion to the supply
in the market. And I suppose this is the
reason why money is now so cheap,—there
75being a quantity of paper money in the market
in addition to the coin there was before. But
then, I cannot understand where the coin is all
gone, if it be true that we have too much money
in consequence of its circulating together with
paper.”
“The coin is gone abroad, and more paper
still has taken the place of it. This is proved
by two circumstances; first, that all commodities
except money have risen in price; and secondly,
that we have more foreign goods than usual in
the market, notwithstanding the war.”
“To be sure, less of every thing being given
in exchange for one thing proves that there is
more of that one thing to be disposed of. And
the foreign goods you speak of pour in, I suppose,
in return for the gold we send abroad.”
“Yes. A guinea buys nearly as much
abroad as it bought three years ago, while it
buys much less at home,—(unless indeed it be
sold in an illegal manner.) Our guineas are
therefore sent abroad, and goods come in return.”
Fanny thought it had been also illegal to export
guineas. So it was, her father told her;
but the chances of escaping detection were so
great that many braved the penalty for the sake
of the speculation; and, in fact, the greater part of
the money issued by the mint was so disposed of.
He took up the newspaper of the day, and
showed her an account of a discovery that had
been made on board a ship at Dover. This ship—the
New Union, of London—was found on the
first search to contain four thousand and fifty
76guineas; and there was every reason to believe
that a much larger sum was on board, concealed
in places hollowed out for the reception of gold.
Horace told also of a ship being stopped on
leaving port, the week before, on board of which
ten thousand guineas had been found.
“What an enormous expense it must be to
coin so much money in vain!” exclaimed Fanny.
“It seems as if the bankers and the government
worked in direct opposition to each other; the
one issuing paper to drive out gold; and the
other supplying more money continually to depreciate
the value of that which the banks put
out.”
“And in putting out paper money,” observed
Melea, “we seem to throw away the only regulator
of the proportion of money to commodities.
While we have coin only, we may be
pretty sure that when there is too much of it, it
will go away to buy foreign goods; and when
too little, that more will flow in from foreigners
coming to buy of us: but our bankers’ notes
not being current out of England, we may be
flooded with them and find no vent.”
“And then,” observed Mrs. Berkeley, sighing,
as if with some painful recollection, “comes
a lessening of the value of money; and then
follow laws to forbid the value being lessened;
and next, of course, breaches of the law——”
“A law!” exclaimed Melea. “Was there
ever a law to prevent an article which is particularly
plentiful being cheap? It seems to me
that the shortest and surest way for the lawmakers
77is to destroy the superabundance, and
thus put cheapness out of the question.”
Horace laughed, and asked what she thought
of a government that first encouraged an unlimited
issue of paper money by withdrawing
the limitations which had previously existed, and
then made a solemn declaration that the notes
thus issued were and must remain, in despite
of their quantity, of the same value as the
scarce metal they were intended to represent.
Melea supposed this an impossible case; a caricature
of human folly.
“Do you mean,” said she, “that if where
there had been a hundred pounds in gold to exchange
against commodities, eighty of them disappeared,
and a hundred and eighty pound notes
were added, those two hundred notes and pounds
were each to buy as much as when there was
only one hundred? Did the government declare
this?”
“Its declaration was precisely on this principle.”
“How very absurd! It is only condemning
half the money to remain over, unused, when the
commodities are all exchanged.”
“It might as well have been thrown into the
fire before the exchanging began,” observed
Fanny.
“If it had been held in a common stock,”
replied her brother: “but as long as it is private
property, how is it to be determined whose
money shall be destroyed?”
“Or whose to remain unused,” added Melea.
“Is it not to be supposed,” asked Horace,
78that the buyers and sellers will make any kind of
sly and circuitous bargain which may enable them
to suit their mutual convenience, or that the
buyers will, if possible, avoid buying, rather
than submit to have half their money rendered
useless by an interference which benefits nobody?”
“The buyers and sellers will come to a quiet
compromise,” observed Fanny. “The seller will
say, ‘You shall have thirty shillings’ worth of
goods for two pound notes, which will be better
worth your while than getting nothing in exchange
for your second note, and better worth
my while than letting you slip as a customer,
though I, in my turn, shall get only thirty shillings’
worth for these two notes.’ And the buyer
agreeing to this, the notes will continue to circulate
at the value of fifteen shillings each.”
“In defiance of the punishments of the law,”
added Mrs. Berkeley, again sighing.
“One would think,” observed her husband,
“that there are crimes and misdemeanours
enough for the law to take notice of, without
treating as such contracts which, after all, are
as much overruled by the natural laws of distribution
as by the will of the contractors. It
would be as wise to pillory by the side of a
sheep-stealer, a man who sells potatoes dear after
a bad season, as to fine a man for getting a little
with his depreciated money, rather than get nothing
at all. Your mother could tell you of
something worse than any fine that has been inflicted
for such a factitious offence.”
79“Melea gives us up, I see,” said Horace. “She
can never esteem us again, father, while we are
aiding and abetting in circulating this horrible
paper money. She would make a bonfire of all
the bank notes in Great Britain as they are returned
to the bankers. Would not you, Melea?”
“I do not see why I should run into such an
extreme,” she replied. “If there were no means
of limiting the quantity of paper money, I might
speculate on such a bonfire; but if a moderate
amount of bank notes saves the expense of using
gold and silver, I do not see why the saving
should not be made.”
“If white ware and glass answered all the
purposes of gold and silver plate,” observed Fanny,
“it would be wise to set apart our gold and
silver to make watches, and other things that are
better made of the precious metals than of anything
else.—What do you suppose to be the expense
of a metallic currency to this country,
Horace?”
Horace believed that the expense of a gold
currency was about one million to every ten millions
circulated: that is, that the 10 per cent.
profit which the metal would have brought, if
employed productively, is lost by its being used
as a circulating medium. This, however, is not
the only loss to the country, the wear of coin,
and its destruction by accidents, being considerable;
besides which, much less employment is
afforded by coining, than by working up gold for
other purposes. Supposing the gold currency of
the country to be thirty millions, the expense of
80providing it could scarcely be reckoned at less
than four millions; a sum which it is certainly
desirable to save, if it can be done by fair means.
“The metals being bought by our goods,”
observed Fanny, “it seems to be a clear loss to
use them unproductively. The only question therefore
appears to be whether bank notes make a good
substitute. They might, I suppose, by good
management, be made sufficiently steady in
value. They might, by common agreement, be
made to signify any variety of convenient sums.
They may be much more easily carried about; a
note for the largest sum being no heavier than
for the smallest. There is not the perfect likeness
of one to another that there is in coins of
the same denomination, but the nature of the
promise they bear upon their faces serves as an
equivalent security. As to their durability and
their beauty, there is little to be said.”
“As to their beauty, very little,” replied Horace;
“for, if a new bank note is a pretty thing,
few things are uglier than a soiled, and pasted,
and crumpled one. But, with respect to their
durability, you should remember that it signifies
little in comparison with that of a medium which
is also a commodity. If a bank note is burned,
the country loses nothing. It is the misfortune
of the holder, and a gain to the banker from
whose bank it was issued.”
“Like a guinea being dropped in the street,
and presently picked up,” observed Melea.—“It
is not lost, but only changes hands by accident.
Yet it seems as if there must be a loss when a
81100l. bank note goes up the chimney in smoke,
leaving only that below with which children may
play ‘there goes the parson, and there goes the
clerk.’”
“Nay,” said Horace, “consider what a bank
note is. What are the essentials of a bank note,
Melea?”
“It would be strange if we did not know
what a bank note was, would it not, father, when
you have been spreading them before our eyes
continually for this twelvemonth? First comes
‘I promise to pay——’”
“Never mind the words. The words in which
the promise is made are not essential.”essential.”
“A bank note is a promissory note for a definite
sum; and it must be stamped.”
“And payable on demand. Do not forget
that, pray. It is this which makes it differ from
all other promissory notes.—Well, now: what is
the intrinsic value of a bank note? Its cost of
production is so small as to be scarcely calculable.”
“It is, in fact, circulating credit,” observed
Melea; “which is certainly not among the things
which can be destroyed by fire.”
“It is only the representative of value which
goes off in smoke,” observed Horace. “The
value remains.”
“Where? In what form?”
“That depends upon the nature of the paper
currency. Before bank notes assumed their
present form,—when they were merely promissory
notes, which it occurred to bankers to discount
82as they would any other kind of bills, the
property of the issuers was answerable for them,
like the goods of any merchant who pays in
bills; and the extent of the issue was determined
by the banker’s credit. Then came the time
when all bank notes were convertible into coin,
at the pleasure of the holder; and then the value,
of which the notes were the representatives,
lay in the banker’s coffers, in the form of gold
and silver money. As for the actual value of
the Bank of England notes issued since the
Restriction Act passed, you had better ask somebody
else where it is deposited, and in what
form, for I cannot pretend to tell you. I only
know that the sole security the public has for
ever recovering it lies in the honour of the managers
of the Bank of England.”
“What is that Restriction Act?” asked Melea.
“I have heard of it till I am weary of the
very name; and I have no clear notion about it,
except that it passed in 1797.”
“Before this time,” replied her brother, “by
this 9th of May, 1814, every banker’s daughter
in England ought to be familiar with the currency
romance of 1797.”
“In order to be prepared for the catastrophe,”
muttered Mr. Berkeley, who had forebodings
which made the present subject not the most
agreeable in the world to him.
“First, what is the Bank of England?” asked
Fanny. “It is the greatest bank of deposit and
circulation in the world, I know; but to whom
does it belong, and how did it arise?”
83“It came into existence a little more than a
hundred years before the great era of its life,—the
period of restriction. Government wanted
money very much in 1694, and a loan was
raised, the subscribers to which received eight
per cent. interest, and 4000l. a-year for managing
the affair, and were presented with a charter, by
which they were constituted a banking company,
with peculiar privileges.”
“No other banking company is allowed to
consist of more than six persons; this is one of
their privileges, is it not?”
“Yes; it was added in 1708, and has done a
vast deal of mischief; and will do more, I am
afraid, before it is abolished.[B]—The very circumstances
of the origin of the Bank of England
brought it, you see, into immediate connexion
with the government under whose protection
it has remained ever since. Its charter
has been renewed as often as it expired; and
has still to run till a year’s notice after the 1st of
August, 1833. The government and the Bank
have helped one another in their times of need;
the Bank lending money to government, and
the government imposing the restriction we were
talking of in the very extremity of time to prevent
the Bank stopping payment. It also afforded
military protection to the establishment at the
time of the dreadful riots in 1780.”
“Well: now for the Restriction Act.”
84“At that memorable time, from 1794 to 1797,
the Bank had to send out much more money
than was convenient or safe. We were at war;
there were foreign loans to be raised; heavy
bills were drawn from abroad on the Treasury;
and the government asked for large and still
larger advances, till the Bank had made enormous
issues of notes, and was almost drained of
the coin it had promised to pay on demand. It
was just at this time that the French invasion
was expected; every body was seized with a panic,
and a general rush was made to the country
banks, several of which could not answer so
sudden a demand for cash, and failed. The panic
spread to London, and the Bank of England
was beset on every side. On Saturday, the 25th
of February, 1797, the coffers of the Bank had
very little money in them; and there was every
prospect of a terrible run on the Monday. This
was the time when government made its celebrated
interference. It issued an order, on the
Sunday, that the Bank should not pay away any
cash till parliament had been consulted; and this
was the news with which the tremendous throng
of claimants was met on the Monday morning.”
“I wonder it did not cause as fierce a riot as
that of 1780,” observed Fanny. “It is such
an intolerable injustice to induce people to take
promissory notes on condition of having cash
whenever they please, and then to get government
to prohibit the promise being kept!”
“There would have been little use in rioting,”
replied Horace. “Things were brought to such
85a pass that the Bank must either fail that day, or
defer the fulfilment of its engagements; and as
things were at this pass, the restriction was perhaps
the best expedient that could have been
adopted. Nobody, however, supposed that the
prohibition would have been continued to this
day. Here we are, in 1814, and the Bank has
not begun to pay off its promissory notes yet.”
“Then what security is there against an inundation
of promissory notes that may never be
paid?”
“None whatever, but in the honour of the
Directors of the Bank of England. There appears
to be good ground for trusting in this
honour; but a better security ought, in a matter
of such paramount importance, to have been
provided long ago.—But we have not spoken
yet of the Act of Restriction; only of the Order
in Council.—As soon as parliament met, a
committee inquired into the affairs of the Bank,
and found them in very good condition; and
parliament therefore decreed the restriction to
remain till six months after the conclusion of
peace.”
“But there has been peace since that time.”
“Yes; and there will be another, very likely,
before the Bank pays cash again. It is much
easier to quit cash payments than to resume
them; the temptation to an over-issue is so
great when responsibility is destroyed, and
especially when moderation at the outset has
propitiated public confidence.”
“Then there was moderation at first?”
86“For three years after the restriction, the
issues were so moderate, that the notes of the
Bank of England were esteemed a little more
valuable than gold, and actually bore a small
premium. Then there was an over-issue, and
their value fell; afterwards it rose again; and it
has since fluctuated, declining on the whole, till
now.”
“And what are Bank of England notes worth
now?”
“Less than they have ever been. So long ago
as 1810, parliament declared that there had been
an over-issue, and recommended a return to cash
payments in two years; but four years are gone,
and cash payments are not begun, and the depreciation
of the Bank notes is greater than
ever.”
“That is partly owing, I suppose,” said Fanny,
“to the increase of country banks. Melea
and I could count several new ones within our
recollection.”
“At the time of the restriction, there were
fewer than three hundred country banks in existence;
there are now more than seven hundred.”
“And are so many wanted?”
“We shall soon see,” muttered Mr. Berkeley.
“I much doubt whether there will be two-thirds
the number by this day twelvemonth.—Aye, you
may well look frightened, girls. Confidence is
shaken already, I can tell you; and even you
can see what is likely to follow when banking
credit is impaired.”
87“If these terrible consequences happen, father,
will you attribute them to the Bank of England
being excused from paying cash?”
“That first destroyed the balance of the currency,
which will have much to do to right itself
again. Formerly, the Bank and its customers
were a check upon each other, as are paper and
gold, when the one is convertible into the other.
As the profits of the Bank depend on the amount
of its issues, the public is always sure of having
money enough, while affairs take their natural
course.—On the other hand, the public was as
sure to make the Bank lose by an over-issue;
since an over-issue raises the price of gold, which
makes people eager to have gold for their notes,
which again, of course, obliges the Bank to buy
gold at a loss to coin money to pay for their
own over-issues. Now, by this penalty being
taken from over their heads, the balance of
checks is destroyed. The people are more sure
than ever of having money enough; but there
is no security whatever against their having too
much. Witness the state of our currency at
this hour.”
“If we could but contrive any security against
over-issue,” observed Melea, “we might do
without coin (or at least gold coin) entirely: but,
as there does not appear to be any such, I suppose
we must go on with a mixed currency.
What a pity such an expense cannot be saved!”
“And it is the more vexatious when one
thinks of the loss by hoarding,” observed Fanny.
“No one would think of hoarding paper.”
88“Certainly; if it was the only sort of money.”
“Well; many do hoard gold,—besides Mrs.
Parndon. How many years will her guineas
have been lying by when she dies!—(and I do
not believe she will part with them but in death.)
They might have doubled themselves by this
time, perhaps, if they had been put to use instead
of being buried in her garden, or under the
floor, or among the feathers in her feather-bed,
or wherever else they may be.”
“I was going to ask,” said Horace, “how
she comes to make public such an act as hoarding:
but you seem not to know the place of deposit.”
Fanny explained that not even Hester knew
more than that her mother had a stock of hoarded
guineas; and she had mentioned it only to such
particular friends as the Berkeleys.
“The“The Cavendishes are not on the list of particular
friends then, I suppose,” observed Horace,
“or there would have been an end of the hoarding
before this time. Mr. Cavendish does not
approve of any reserves of guineas within twenty
miles of his bank.”
Melea was struck by her brother’s countenance
and manner, whenever he mentioned Mr. Cavendish.
There was now something more conveyed
by both than the good-humoured contempt with
which the whole family had been accustomed to
regard the man.
“Horace,” said she, “I never suspected you
of hating any body before; but now I do believe
you hate Mr. Cavendish. I wish you would
89tell us why; for I had rather think worse of
him than of you.”
“Yes, dear, I will tell you why; and this was
what you were to hear this afternoon.”
Mr. Berkeley moved uneasily in his chair, and
his wife stole anxious glances at him, while
Horace related that the proprietors of the D——
bank had been for some time aware that forgeries
of their notes were circulating pretty extensively;
that inquiries had in consequence been secretly
made, under Horace’s direction, in order to the
fraud being put a stop to; that these inquiries
had issued in the deed being brought home to
the parties.
“O, we shall have a trial and execution,”
groaned Fanny.
No such thing, her brother assured her. In
times when banking credit did not, at the best,
keep its ground very firmly, there was every inducement
to a bank not to shake it further by
publishing the fact that notes circulating in its
name were not to be trusted. The fact of this
forgery had been kept a profound secret by the
partners of the D—— bank.
“But what is the consequence to the holders
of the forged notes?”
“Nothing. We pay them on demand without
remark.”
“But what a loss to the bank, if the forgery
is extensive!”
Mr. Berkeley observed gloomily that he had
given cash payment for two forged 5l. notes,
and one of 10l. this very morning. Yet this loss
90was preferable to exposing the credit of the
bank to any shock; at least, when there were the
means of stopping the forged issue.
“Then you have certainly discovered the
parties?”
“I saw the principal shipped for America
the day I left London,” replied Horace; “and
the rest know that we have our eye upon them.
The only doubtful thing now is whether we may
take their word for the amount they have issued.
Another month will show.”
“Do all your notes come back to you within
a few weeks, father?” asked Melea. “I thought
they remained out for years. I am sure I have
more than one note of the D—— bank that is
above a year old.”
“Yes; some are now circulating that belonged
to the first issue after I became a partner; but
these have been re-issued. We reckon that
most of our notes come back within six weeks.”
“You did not surely suppose,” said Horace,
“that new notes are issued every time? Why
should not the old ones be used as long as they
will last?”
“I did not know that the stamps were allowed
to serve more than one turn.”
“This is provided for by the issuers being
obliged to purchase a license, which costs 30l.,
and which must be annually renewed. The Bank
of England is the only exception to this rule;
that establishment being permitted to compound
for the stamp-duties by paying so much per million
on its issues. It is on this point, (of the
91renewal of the license,) that we hope to catch
Cavendish. He has not renewed within the
given time.”
“But why should you?” cried Fanny, with
some indignation. “What affair is it of yours?
Let the Stamp-office look to it; and let us mind
our own business, instead of meddling with
our neighbour’s.”
“Besides,” added Melea, “what becomes of
the banking credit which needs to be taken such
extraordinary care of just now? Shake Cavendish’s
credit, and you shake that of other banks
in some degree, according to your own doctrine.”
“If he had never meddled with our credit,”
said Mr. Berkeley, “he might have cheated the
Stamp-office to his heart’s content, for anything
we should have done to prevent it. But having
acted the part that he has by us——”
Fanny and Melea looked at each other with
sorrow in their faces; which their brother observed,
and quietly said,
“It is not in a spirit of retaliation that we
are going to act against Cavendish. It is necessary,
for the public safety, that his bank should
be closed while there is a chance of its discharging
its obligations. If it goes on another year,—I
say this in the confidence of our own family
circle,—it must break, and ruin half the people
in Haleham. If Cavendish can be so timely
beset with difficulties,—which, remember, he
has brought on himself,—as to be induced to
give up the bank, and confine himself to his other
92businesses, it is possible that those who have
trusted him may get their dues, and that banking
credit may be saved the shock which his failure
must otherwise soon bring upon it.”
“But what is the penalty?”
“A fine of 100l. for every act of issue after
the term of license has expired. I am now
employed in discovering what Cavendish’s issues
have been since the expiration of his license. I
hope we may find him liable for just so much as
may make him glad to close his bank for the
sake of a composition; and not enough to ruin
him; though I fancy it would not require a very
heavy liability to do that.”
“What a hateful business to be engaged in!”
exclaimed Melea.
Very disagreeable indeed, Horace admitted;
but Cavendish’s offences towards the D——
bank deserved the worst punishment they could
bring upon him. He had known of the forgeries
of their notes longer than they had; and not
only had he given them no warning, but he had
whispered the fact elsewhere in every quarter
where it could injure their credit just so far as to
make people shy of taking their notes, without
causing an abrupt shock, in which he might himself
have been involved. He insinuated no
doubts of the stability of their house; but told
several people in confidence that forgeries of
their notes were abroad, so well executed, that it
was scarcely possible to distinguish the true
notes from the false.
“How came he to know sooner than the
93partners themselves?” inquired Melea: but
neither father nor brother appeared to hear the
question.
“May one ask about the forgers,” inquired
Fanny, “who they are, and how you dealt with
them?”
“No; you may not ask,” replied her brother,
smiling. “We are bound not to tell this, even to
our own families. Be satisfied in your ignorance;
for it is a very sad story, and it would
give you nothing but pain to hear it.”
The whole party sat in silence for some minutes,
the girls gazing in reverie on the green lawn
over which the evening shadows were stretching
unnoticed. Both were meditating on Cavendish’s
connexion with the affair of the forgery.
The absence of all answer to Melea’s question
looked as if he had something to do with the
guilty parties; and yet, nothing was more certain
than that it is the interest of all bankers,
and more especially of unstable ones, to wage war
against forgery wherever it may exist.
Fanny thought it best to speak what was in
her mind, declaring beforehand that she did so
out of no curiosity to know what ought to be
concealed, and without any wish for an answer,
unless her brother chose to give her one.
Horace was glad she had spoken, since he
could assure her that any banker must be as
much fool as knave who had any amicable connexion
with forgers; and that, if Cavendish had
been proved to have maintained any such, he
would have been treated in a very different way
94from that which was now meditated against
him. Fanny also was glad that she had spoken
what was in her mind. The charges against
Cavendish seemed to be, carelessness in his
banking management, and shabby spite against
his rivals at D——.
“Now, promise me,” said Horace to his sisters,
“that you will not fancy that all kinds of horrible
disasters are going to happen whenever you
see my father and me consulting together without
taking you immediately into our counsels.
Promise me——”
He stopped short when he saw Melea’sMelea’s eyes
full of tears.
“My dear girl,” he continued, “I did not
mean to hurt you. I did not once think of
such a thing as that either Fanny or you
could be jealous, or have vanity enough to be
offended. I only meant that you were both
too easily alarmed in this case, and I should
be sorry if the same thing happened again.
Do you know, you have scarcely looked me
full in the face since I came, and I am not quite
sure that you can do so yet.”
Melea replied by bestowing on her brother one
of her broadest and brightest smiles, which revealed
the very spirit of confidence. She had,
in turn, her complaint to make; or rather, her
explanation to give. How was it possible, she
asked, for Fanny and herself to avoid speculating
and foreboding, when Horace had not answered
above half the questions they put to him, or inquired
after half his former acquaintance, or taken
95any interest in his old haunts, or in the four-footed
or vegetable favourites which had been cherished
for his sake during his absence? Fanny also
pleaded her mother’s anxious looks and long
silences during the mornings.
“And now, what fault have you to find with
me?” asked Mr. Berkeley. “Have you counted
how many times I have said ‘Pshaw’ within the
last week?”
“It would have been much easier to count
how many times you have smiled, papa,” said
Melea, laughing. “But if you would only——”
She stopped.
“I know what she would say,” continued
Horace. “If you would only open your mind
to your daughters as far as you can feel it right
to do so, it would cause them less pain to know
from yourself the worst that can ever happen,
than to infer it from your state of spirits; and,
indeed, sir, you would find great relief and comfort
in it.”
“They used to complain of me for telling them
sometimes that they must prepare to provide for
themselves.”
“Not for telling us so, sir. There is nothing
but kindness in letting us know as soon as possible,
but—”
“But you never knew when to believe me,—is
that it? Out with it, Fanny.”
“We should like to know the extent of
changes, when changes take place, if you have
no objection to tell us. We could prepare ourselves
so much better then.”
96“You seem to have been preparing at a vast
rate lately, both of you. One at her German
and Italian, and the other at her music; and
both studying education with might and main.”
This was a subject on which Horace could
never endure to dwell. He writhed under it,
even while he persuaded himself that his father
was not in earnest, and that the girls were so
far like other girls as to have their heads filled
fuller with a new idea than reason could justify.
It was not enough that Melea sagely observed
that the diligent study which occupied them at
present could do them no harm, whatever fortune
might be in store for them: he was not quite at
his ease till she mentioned Lewis, the East Indian
boy who was expected over; and explained how
much Fanny and herself wished to contribute
towards educating him. All the family desired
to keep Lewis at Haleham, and to have him
domesticated with them; and if he could be so
assisted by his cousins at home as to profit
to the utmost by what he should gain at a day-school,
it would be much better for every body
concerned than that he should be sent to a
boarding-school a hundred miles off. This plan
accounted for the eagerness of Fanny’s study of
German; but how Lewis was to benefit by Melea’s
music was left unexplained.
This evening was the brightest of the whole
spring in the eyes of Fanny and Melea. The
bank had only sustained a loss, instead of being
about to break. There was an end of Mr.
Longe, and Horace hinted no intention of quarrelling
97with Henry Craig. The sunset was certainly
the softest of the year; the violets had
never smelled so sweet, and even Mr. Berkeley
acknowledged to the daughter on either arm that
the rosary which he had planned, and they had
tended, was the most delicious retreat he had
buried himself in since the days of the green
walk in his mother’s garden, of which he spoke
with fond eloquence whenever led to mention his
childhood. To Mrs. Berkeley and her son every
thing did not look so surpassingly bright this
evening. From them no painful load of apprehension
had been suddenly removed; such fears
as they had had remained: but it was a May evening,
mild and fragrant, and they lingered in the
shrubberies till yellow gleams from the drawing-room
windows reminded them that they were
expected within.
Mr. and Mrs. Cavendish were at this time seized
with a not unreasonable panic lest they should
lose their popularity—and with it, all else that
they had. They knew that the inhabitants of a
country town are quick in discovering when
friendships cool, and mutual confidence abates;
and they feared that, when it should be perceived
that the rector no longer rode over two or three
times a-week to Mr. Berkeley’s, and that the two
98bankers were now never seen chatting in the
street, conjecture might begin to be busy as to
the cause of these changes; and they had little
hope that their reputation would stand in any
instance in which it should be brought into opposition
with that of the long resident and much
respected Berkeley family. Mrs. Cavendish made
the most she could of the intercourse between
the ladies of the two households. Wherever
she dropped in, she was sure to be in a particular
hurry, because she was going to the
Berkeleys to show Mrs. Berkeley this, or to tell
Miss Berkeley that, or to ask dear Melea the
other. From every point of view she was sure
to see the Berkeleys going towards her house,
and she never went out but she expected to find
on her return that they had called. The children
were encouraged to watch for every shadow of
an invitation, and were not chidden when they
gave broad hints that they liked gathering roses
in the rosary, and were very fond of strawberries,
and very clever at haymaking, and quite
used to pluck green pease; or that they wanted
flower-seeds, or anything else that could be had
within the Berkeleys’ gates. They were very
frequently invited, as Fanny and Melea liked to
give pleasure even to disagreeable children, and
would not be deterred from doing so by their disapprobation
of the parents, or dislike of the governess.
If, however, they let a week slip away
without an invitation, on the eighth day a procession
was sure to be seen winding up towards
the house, viz. Miss Egg, bearing a little basket
99or bag, with some pretence of a present,—a
cream-cheese, or a dozen smelts fresh from the
wherry, or a specimen of some fancy in knitting,
or perhaps a quite new German waltz: on
either side of Miss Egg, various grades of tippets
and bonnets, bespeaking the approach of a
large body of strawberry-eaters; and behind,
poor Rhoda, toiling on in the heat, with a heavy,
crying baby, hanging half over her shoulder,
and the pleasant idea in her mind that when she
had taught this member of the family to use its
legs a little more, and its lungs a little less, it
would only be to receive another charge, which
would soon grow as heavy, and must inevitably
be as fretful. The majority of the party were
invariably offended by seeing how Rhoda was the
first to be taken care of;—how she was made to
sit down in the hall, the baby being taken from
her by Melea, and a plate of fruit brought by
Fanny, while the other visitersvisiters were supposed
capable of making their way into the dining-room
to pay their respects to Mrs. Berkeley, and
talk about the heat and the sweet prospect, till
the young ladies should be ready to lead the way
into the shrubbery and kitchen-garden. These
visits were made the more irksome to the Berkeleys,
from the certainty that everything that each
of them said would be quoted, with their names
at full length, twenty times during the first day;
and that every body in Haleham would have
heard it before the time for the next meeting
should have come round. They were patient,
however; too patient and good-natured, as it
100soon appeared; for the Cavendishes built upon
their kindness to the children a hope that they
would visit the parents on terms of seeming
intimacy.
Mr. and Mrs. Cavendish agreed, that the present
time, while Mr. Berkeley was absent for a
few days, when Horace was not likely to appear,
and before the affair of the license should
come out, afforded a good opportunity for a bold
stroke for popularity. Mr. Cavendish had settled
a pretty little estate on his wife: their wedding-day
approached; and it would be charming to
give a rural fête, in the midst of which, and in
the presence of everybody in Haleham, this
estate should be presented by the fond husband
to the gratified wife, the children standing round
to witness this moral display of conjugal affection.
The idea was charming in every way; for, as it
was Mrs. Cavendish’s party, it was not supposed
possible that Mrs. Berkeley and her daughters
could refuse to go, it being conveyed to them
that Mr. Longe was at Brighton.
It was, however, found possible for the Berkeleys
to refuse, and for many who did not decline
the invitation to be unavoidably prevented, by
various devised accidents, from attending. The
whole thing was a failure; and up to the hour of
the poorer part of the company showing themselves,
it was undecided whether the scheme
should not, after all, change its entire character,
and the display be transformed from one of conjugal
gallantry to one of rural beneficence. The
dinner for the poor folks was boiling in the coppers,
101and the tables were spread under the trees;
and the barn was dressed up for the shopkeepers’
sons and daughters to dance in. These
two parts of the scheme must go forward. But
the marquee, pitched for the higher guests, was
too likely to be empty; and there was little
pleasure in a man presenting his wife with an
estate on her wedding-day, when there were only
poor and middling people to look on. Mr. Craig,
however, was sure to come, and as sure to relate
to the Berkeleys what passed; and certainly it
was the sort of thing which must tell well. This
consideration decided the matter. The gift was
proffered with tenderness, and received with rapture.
The husband bestowed the kiss, the wife
shed her tears, the children wondered, the people
for the most part admired, and those who did not
admire, applauded;—all as planned. As he was
desired, Mr. Craig delivered Mrs. Cavendish’s
message of love to the Berkeleys, and of sorrow
that their kind hearts should have lost the pleasure
of sympathising with her on this happy day.
Mr. Craig added, of his own accord, that they
might sympathize with her still, if they desired
it; the affair being not yet over. He had left
the fête early, and gone round by the Berkeleys’,
on pretence of delivering his message, instead of
proceeding straight home.
“How long must we sympathize?” inquired
Fanny. “Does she mean to keep up her happiness
till twelve o’clock?”
“The dancers will keep up theirs till midnight,
I should think,” replied Henry. “The barn is
102really a pretty sight, and the whole place is well
lighted. If you will come with me, Melea, only
as far as the gate, you will see the lights between
the trees, red and green and purple. It is not
often that Haleham has coloured lamps to show.”
Melea thanked him, but coloured lights, however
pretty on some occasions, were too artificial
in a landscape like that seen from the white gate.
“Then, come and admire some that are not
coloured. The stars are out overhead, and I
never saw the glow-worms so bright.”
“Glow-worms! are there glow-worms?” cried
Melea. But Mrs. Berkeley wanted to hear more
about the fête. She supposed every body was
there.
“No, ma’am; nobody.”
Fanny here observed, that this was the first
time that she had ever known Henry reckon the
ladies and gentlemen as everybody. “Who
was dancing in the barn,” she asked, “if nobody
was there?”
“Even that part of the affair was very flat to
me,” said Henry. “Those that I take the most
interest in were either absent or uncomfortable.”
“Who? the Martins?”
“I knew beforehand that they went unwillingly,
so that it gave me no pleasure to see them
there.”
“Well: old Enoch Pye—”
“Went away almost before dinner was over,
though he was put at the head of one of the
tables.”
“He went away! and what became of poor
103Mrs. Parndon? Did she follow in time to take
his arm?”
“She was not there; and I fancy that was
the reason of his leaving. I believe a neighbour
told him that something had happened to
distress her.”
“O, what? What has happened?” cried all
the ladies, who felt infinitely more sympathy
for Mrs. Parndon and Hester than for Mrs. Cavendish.
Henry knew no more than that some sort of
bad news had come from London by this day’s
post. He would learn the next morning what it
was, and whether he could be of any service,
unless Melea, who was more in the widow’s confidence,
would undertake the task. Henry was
sure that Melea would make the better comforter;
and he would come up in the course of the
morning, and hear whether his consolations and
assistance were wanted. This was readily agreed
to, as it was an understood thing that there was
no one but her daughter whom Mrs. Parndon
loved, and could open her mind to so well as her
dear Miss Melea,—always excepting her old
friend, Mr. Pye.
Mrs. Parndon was alone, and at work as usual,
when Melea entered her little parlour, now no
longer dressed up with flowers, as it used to be
while Hester lived there. The room could not
be without ornament while the drawings of the
late Mr. Parndon and his daughter hung against
the walls: but, with the exception of these,
everything indicated only neatness and thrift.
104The floor-cloth looked but a comfortless substitute
for a carpet, even in the middle of summer;
the hearth-rug, composed of the shreds and snippings
from three tailors’ boards, disposed in fancy
patterns, was the work of the widow’s own hands.
The window was bare of curtains, the winter
ones being brushed and laid by, and the mistress
seeing no occasion for muslin hangings, which
had been only a fancy of Hester’s: so the muslin
was taken to make covers for the pictures, and
the mirror and the little japanned cabinet, that
they might be preserved from the flies in summer,
and from the dust of the fires in winter. Even
the widow’s own footstool, pressed only by parlour
shoes, which were guiltless of soil, was
cased in canvass. Everything was covered up,
but the work-basket, crammed with shirts and
worsted stockings, which stood at the mistress’s
elbow.
She looked up eagerly as the door opened;
but a shade of disappointment passed over her
countenance when she saw that it was Melea,
whom, however, she invited, in a kind but hurried
manner, to sit down beside her.
“Now, you must proceed with your work, just
as if I was not here,” said Melea. The widow
immediately went on seaming, observing, that
she had indeed a great deal of work on hand.
“As much, I think, as when your son and
daughter were in frocks and pinafores, and wearing
out their clothes with romping and climbing.
Does Hester send down her husband’s shirts for
you to make and mend?”
105“She might, for that matter,” replied the
widow; “for she is kept very busy at her drawing;
but I cannot persuade her to do more
than let me work for Philip, who should be no
charge on her hands, you know. She lets me
make for Philip, but not mend. These things
are not his.”
Melea’s look of inquiry asked whose they
were: to which the widow bashfully replied, that
Mr. Pye had no one but his washerwoman to see
after his linen, and so had been persuaded, as he
was very neat and exact, to let an old friend go
once a week, and look out what wanted mending.
She was sure Melea would think no harm of
this.
None in the world, Melea said. It was
pleasant to see old friends pay kind offices to one
another,—especially two who seemed to be left
alone to each other’s care, like Mr. Pye and Mrs.
Parndon. She did not know what would become
of Mr. Pye without Mrs. Parndon, and she had
no doubt he did friendly service in his turn.
The widow smiled, and shook her head, and observed,
that indeed Enoch did need somebody
to watch over him. He was growing very deaf,
though, poor man, he did not like to allow it;
and it was very desirable to have some one at his
elbow, to set him right in his little mistakes, and
to give customers and strangers a hint to speak
up if they wished to have their business properly
done.
“It is a pity you cannot carry your work basket
to his counter, these fine mornings, instead of
106sitting here for hours all by yourself,” observed
Melea. “I have no doubt, Mr. Pye would thank
you for your company.”
Mrs. Parndon had no doubt either; but the
thing was quite out of the question. It would
be highly improper. What would not all Haleham
say, if she began such a practice?
Melea begged pardon, and went on to ask about
Hester. She had not been aware that Hester
had gone on drawing much since she married.married.
The widow sighed, and observed, that times
were worse for people in Edgar’s line of employment
than any one would suppose who saw how
the farmers were flourishing. The higher some
people rose, the lower others fell: as she had
good reason to know; and could, therefore, bear
testimony that there was now little real prosperity,
however some might boast. The Martins, for
instance, were growing rich at a mighty rate, and
would have laid by quite a little fortune before
their lease was out; while she, an economical
widow, with what everybody once thought a
pretty provision for life, found her income worth
less and less every year, just when, for her children’s
sake, she should like it to be more, and
heaven knew she was likely to have use enough
for it now. Melea did not venture to ask the
meaning of this, or of the heavy sigh which followed.
She merely inquired whether Edgar did
not retain his situation at the Mint “O, yes;
but salaries were nothing now to what they
were; and it was expensive living in London,
even though the young people lived in the upper
107part of Philip’s house, for mutual accommodation;
that Philip, poor Philip, might have a respectable-looking,
showy shop, and Edgar and
his wife have rather less to pay than for a floor in
a stranger’s house.” Melea was very sorry to
find that the young people had to think so much
about economy: she had hoped that that would
never be necessary.
“Why, Miss Melea, young men have expenses;
and they don’t think so much as their
wives about suiting them to the times. And so
the wives,—that is, such wives as my Hester,—feel
that they should help to fill the purse, if they
can. So, she says, she was far from being hurt
when Edgar gave her notice, some months ago,
that he should wish her to look for employment
again, of the same sort that she had before her
marriage. The only thing that hurt her was,
that it was so long before she could get anything
that would pay; for the publishers are overrun
with artists, they declare. She would fain have
worked for Mr. Pye, as before; but I would not
let her say anything about that; nor Philip
either: for people here all have the idea of her
having made a fine match, (as indeed it is, when
one thinks of Edgar,) and it would not look well
for her to be taking money from Mr. Pye, as if
she was still Hester Parndon.”
“O, poor Hester!” thought Melea, who could
scarcely restrain her grief at this series of unexpected
disclosures. “With an expensive husband,
a proud brother, a selfish mother, you are driven
108to seek the means of getting money, and
thwarted in the seeking! O, poor Hester!”
“She tried at the bazaars,” continued Mrs.
Parndon; “but most of her beautiful drawings
only got soiled and tossed about, till she was
obliged to withdraw them; and those that were
sold went for less by far than her time was worth.
But now she does not want Mr. Pye’s help, nor
anybody’s. She has got into high favour with
a bookseller, who publishes children’s books for
holiday presents, full of pictures. Look! here
is the first she did for him; (only, you understand,
I don’t show it here as hers.) This, you
see, was a pretty long job, and a profitable one,
she says; and she has so much more to do before
the Christmas holidays, that she is quite light of
heart about the filling up of her leisure, she tells
me. To save her time, I would have had her
send me down her husband’s making and mending,
as I said: but she has many candle-light
hours, when she sits up for Edgar, and cannot
draw; and she likes to have plenty of needle-work
to do then, and that nobody should sew for
her husband but herself.”
“Many candle-light hours in June,” thought
Melea. “Then, how many will there be of candle-light
solitude in winter? O poor Hester!”
“Perhaps her brother spends his evenings
with her?” she inquired of the widow.
“Why, one can scarcely say that Philip has
any evenings,” replied Mrs. Parndon. “Philip
was always very steady, you know, and more
109fond of his business than anything else. He
keeps to it all day, till he is tired, and then goes
to bed, at nine in winter, and very little later in
summer. Besides, you know, they don’t profess
to live together, though they are in the same
house. Edgar has some high notions, and he
would soon put an end to the idea that he and
his wife have not their apartments to themselves.—But,
is it not strange, Miss Melea, that my
son Philip, so uncommonly steady as he is,
should have got into trouble? Is it not odd
that he, of all people, should be in danger of
disgrace?”
Melea did not in her own mind think it at all
strange, as his stupidity was full as likely to lead
him into trouble as his steadiness to keep him
out of it. She waited, however, with a face of
great concern, to hear what this threatened disgrace
might be.
“You are the only person, Miss Melea, that I
have mentioned it to, ever since I heard it yesterday
morning, except Mr. Pye, who missed me
from the feast yesterday, and kindly came to
hear what was the matter, and spent the whole
evening with me, till I was really obliged to send
him away, and pretend to feel more comfortable
than I was, to get him to leave me. But I dare
say people are guessing about it, for everybody
knew that I meant to be there yesterday, and
that it must be something sudden that prevented
me; for Mrs. Crane was here, and saw my silk
gown laid out ready, before the post came in
and they could hardly think I was ill, the apothecary
110being there to witness that he had not been
sent for. But I thought I would keep the thing
to myself for another post, at least, as it may
all blow over yet.”
Melea looked at her watch, and said she now understood
why Mrs. Parndon seemed disappointed
at seeing her. She had no doubt taken her
knock for the postman’s.—O dear, no! it was
scarcely post-time yet; but, though Mr. Pye
had not exactly said that he should look in in
the morning, she supposed, when she heard the
knock, that it might be he; (she could not get
him to walk in without knocking;) and she had
prepared to raise her voice a little to him; and
she was a little surprised when she found it was
not he;—that was all.
But what was the matter? if Melea might ask;—if
Mrs. Parndon really wished her to know.
“Why, Miss Melea, nothing more,—Philip
has done nothing more than many other people
are doing in these days; but it so happens that
punishment is to fall upon him more than upon
others. A little while ago, Edgar introduced a
young man into Philip’s shop,—(whether he was
a friend of Edgar’s, Hester does not say)—telling
Philip that he would find it worth while to
be liberal in his dealings with this gentleman;
and that they might be of great mutual accommodation.
Nobody being in the shop, the gentleman,
upon Philip’s looking willing, produced a
bag of guineas to sell.”
“But selling guineas is unlawful, is it not?”
“That is the very cause of all this trouble
111but they say there is not a goldsmith in all London
that does not buy guineas; so that it is very
hard that one should be picked out for punishment.
Well; they agreed upon their bargain,
Edgar standing by seeing them weighed, and
being a witness to the terms. Just before they
had quite finished, somebody came into the shop,
and the stranger winked at Philip to sweep the
guineas out of sight, and whispered that he
would call again for the money. It so happened
that when he did call again, and was putting the
notes he had just taken into his pocket-book, the
very same person came in that had interrupted
them before. He pretended to want a seal; but
there is no doubt that he is a common informer;
for it was he who swore the offence against
Philip.”
“Philip has really been brought to justice,
then?”
“O dear, Miss Melea! what an expression
for me to hear used about one of my children!
Yes; he was brought before the Lord Mayor;
but he was allowed to be bailed; and Edgar will
move heaven and earth to get him off; as, indeed,
he ought to do, he having been the one to
lead him into the scrape. I am trusting that the
letter I expect to-day may bring news of its having
taken some favourable turn.”
“If not,” said Melea, “you must comfort
yourself that the case is no worse. Though
Philip has fairly brought this misfortune upon
himself by transgressing a law that everybody
knows, it is a very different thing to all his
112friends from his having incurred punishment for
bad moral conduct. The offence of buying and
selling guineas is an offence created for the time
by the curious state our currency is now in. It
is not like any act of intemperance, or violence,
or fraud, which will remain a crime long after
guineas cease to be bought and sold, and was a
crime before guineas were ever coined.”
“That is very much the same thing that Mr.
Pye said. He tells me not to think of it as I
would of coining or forging. Yet they are
crimes belonging to the currency too, Miss
Melea!”
“They are direct frauds; robberies which are
known by those who perpetrate them to be more
iniquitous than common robberies, because they
not only deprive certain persons of their property,
but shake public confidence, which is the
necessary safeguard of all property. Buying
guineas to make watch-chains of the gold puts
the government to the expense of coining more;
and this is a great evil; but much blame rests
with those who have made gold so valuable as to
tempt to this sale of coin, and then punish the
tempted. This sort of offence and punishment
cannot last long.”
“And then my poor son’s error will not be remembered
against him, I trust. How soon do
you suppose this state of things will change, Miss
Melea?”
“People say we are to have peace very soon
indeed; and presently after, the Bank of England
is to pay in cash again; and then gold coin
113will cease to be more valuable than it pretends
to be.”
“So soon as that!” exclaimed Mrs. Parndon,
laying down her work.
“Yes. I should not wonder if all temptation
to trade in guineas is over within a year.”
The widow did not look at all pleased to hear
this, anxious as she had seemed for the time
when the kind of offence her son had committed
should be forgotten.
While she was in a reverie, there was a knock
at the door.
“The postman! the postman!” cried Melea,
as she ran to open it.
Though it was not the postman, Mrs. Parndon
looked far from being disappointed—for it
was Mr. Pye.
“Why, now, Mr. Pye,” said she; “if you
would only have done what I asked you,—come
in without knocking,—you would not have put us
in a fluster with thinking you were the postman.”
Mr. Pye was sorry, looked bashful, but did
not promise to open the door for himself next
time. He spoke of the heat, pushed back his
wig, pulled it on again, but so as to leave his best
ear uncovered; and then sat, glancing irresolutely
from the one lady to the other, while the widow
looked as if waiting to be sympathized with.
Finding herself obliged to begin, she said,—
“You may speak before Miss Melea, Mr. Pye.
She knows the whole; so you need not keep your
feelings to yourself because she is here.”
This intimation did not put Enoch at his ease;
114while Melea could not help waiting to see what
would ensue on this permission to indulge sensibility.
“Have you seen Mr. Craig?” asked Enoch.
“I know him to have a message of peace, which
may support you while waiting for that which I
hope will come in another way. You should
hear what a comforter Mr. Craig is!”
Melea was sure Mr. Craig would come as
soon as he should know that Mrs. Parndon
wished to see him. The widow conveyed, however,
that she had been so piously comforted the
night before, that she had rather chosen to depend
on a renewal from the same source than to
send for the clergyman, though, if matters went
worse instead of better, she should need all the
supports of friendship and religion. And poor
Mrs. Parndon’s tears began to flow. Enoch
could never bear to see this. He walked about
the room, returned to take his old friend’s hand,
tried to speak, and found that his voice would
not serve him. Melea began to think she had
better be going, when the expected letter arrived.
Instead of opening it, the widow handed it to
Mr. Pye, with a sign of request that he would
read it first. Such a confidence embarrassed
far more than it flattered poor Enoch, whose
scrupulosity had never before been so directly
invaded. He offered the letter beseechingly to
Melea, who, of course, would not receive it;
and, at length, finding that the widow’s tears
went on to flow faster, he took courage to break
the seal, put on his glasses, and read. A crow
115of delight from him soon told the ladies that the
news was good. Melea started up; the widow’s
handkerchief was lowered, and Enoch cast a
wistful look at her over his spectacles, as if
wondering whether she was strong enough to
bear what he had to impart. A sweet, encouraging
smile made him redden all over, and
hasten to say that Philip was safe, the whole
affair settled, and Edgar the immediate cause of
this happy issue.
“But how? Did not he buy the guineas, after
all? Was it not against the law? Or, oh! were
guineas no longer more valuable than paper?”
This last question was asked with considerable
trepidation, and answered by Melea’s reading
the letter, which was as follows:—
“My dear Mother,—I am almost sorry I wrote
to you at all yesterday, as my letter must have
made you more uneasy than, as it turns out,
there was occasion for. It struck my husband,
as soon as he had time to think the matter over
quietly, that there were a good many light guineas
among those that Philip bought. He established
the fact so clearly, (having them
brought from the very drawer that the informer
saw them swept into,) that Philip was discharged
without any more difficulty; and the informer is
very ill pleased with the turn the affair has taken.
You may suppose Philip will use particular care
henceforth, knowing that he has this informer for
an enemy; and I am afraid the man will be
Edgar’s enemy too. But it is a great satisfaction,
as I hope you will feel, that Edgar has got
116him off; and I hope they will both keep clear
of any more such dangers. It is near post-time;
so I will only add that we suppose nobody need
know, down at Haleham, anything about this
business, unless it should happen to be in the
newspapers; and then, if they should ask, you
may be able to make light of it.
“Love from Philip, (who is in his shop as if
nothing had happened,) and from your affectionate
daughter,
”Hester Morrison.”
Melea did not understand the case, happy as
she was at its termination. What made it more
a crime to sell heavy guineas than light ones?
Enoch informed her that a guinea which weighs
less than 5 dwts. 8 grs. is not a guinea in law.
It may pass for twenty-one shillings, but the law
does not acknowledge that it is worth so much.
“I wonder how much Edgar got for such an
one,” said the widow, “and how much for the
heavy ones?”
“The heavy ones sell, under the rose, I understand,
for a £1 bank-note, four shillings, and
sixpence, while those who thus exchange them
for more than a £1 bank-note and one shilling
are liable to fine and imprisonment. But a man
may sell a light guinea for twenty-four shillings
and threepence, and nobody will find fault with
him;—a single half grain of deficiency in the
weight making the coin nothing better in the
eye of the law than so much gold metal.”
“Then a light guinea, unworthy to pass, is
actually more valuable in a legal way just now
117than a heavy one,” said Melea. “How very
strange! How very absurd it seems!”
“Moreover,” observed Enoch, “if you melt
a light guinea, you may get from it 5 dwts. 7½
grs. of bullion. But you must not melt heavy
guineas,—and each of them will legally exchange
for no more than 4 dwts., 14 grs. of gold. So a
light guinea is worth, to a person who keeps
the law, 17½ grs. of gold more than a heavy
one.”
“How could they expect my son to keep such
law?” sighed the widow,—not for her son, but
for her own long-standing mistake in congratulating
herself on the good weight of the guineas
she had hoarded for many months. It was a
sad blow to find, after all, that they had better
have been light. She resolved, however, under
the immediate pain which Philip had caused
her, to keep her coin, in hopes that times would
once more turn round, and that, without breaking
the law, she might not only get more than a note
and a shilling for each heavy guinea, but more
than for one despised by the law.
Another knock! It was Henry Craig,—come,
partly to see whether he could be of service to
Mrs. Parndon, but much more for the purpose
of telling Melea that Lewis had arrived, and of
walking home with her. He at once took
Melea’s hint not to seem to suppose that anything
was the matter, and to conclude that the
widow would be interested in the fact and circumstances
of the young East-Indian’s unlooked-for
arrival. It was not many minutes before
118Melea accepted his arm and departed, seeing
that Mrs. Parndon was growing fidgetty lest
they should outstay Mr. Pye.
“Well, Mrs. Parndon, good morning. I
am glad I came to see you just when I did.
I shall not forget our conversation.”
“Must you go, Miss Melea? and Mr. Craig?
Well; I would not think of detaining you, I am
sure, with such an attraction as Master Lewis
awaiting you at home. It was truly kind of you
to stay so long. Pray, Mr. Pye, be so kind as
to open the door for Miss Melea. My respects
at home, as usual, you know, Miss Melea; and
many thanks to you, Mr. Craig, for your goodness
in calling. Mr. Pye, pray have the kindness
to open the door.”
Mr. Pye, not hearing, stood bowing; and
Henry Craig was found all-sufficient to open the
door. The last glimpse Melea had through it,
was of the widow drawing an arm-chair cosily
next her own, and patting it with a look of invitation
to Mr. Pye. As he was not seen following
them by the time they had reached the end
of the street, the young folks had no doubt that
he had surrendered himself prisoner for another
hour.
119
Lewis soon became a more important person in
the Berkeley family than any member of it had
anticipated, or than it would have been at all
good for the boy himself to have known. Anxieties
were multiplying; the banking business
was in a very doubtful state; and the most sagacious
practical men could not pretend to foresee
what was likely to follow the transition from a
long and burdensome war to peace. The farmers
had begun to complain some time before. After
several unfavourable seasons, during which they
had been growing rich, their fields began to be
as productive as they had ever been; and the
difficulties in the way of the importation of corn
were, about the same time, lessened by the peace;
so that the prices of corn fell so rapidly and extensively
as to injure the landed interest, and
cause ruin to some, and a very general abatement
of confidence.
The banks, of course, suffered immediately
by this; and there was too much reason to fear
that the last days of many were at hand. Bank
paper was now at its lowest point of depreciation;
the difference between the market-price of gold
and the legal value of guineas being thirty per
cent.; and there was no prospect of a safe and
quiet restoration of paper to the value of gold, by
a gradual contraction of its issues on the part of
120the Bank of England. If there had been no
law to prevent its notes passing at their true
value in the market, the Bank would have been
warned by what was daily before its eyes to regulate
its issues according to the quantity of
money wanted. When its notes were at a discount,
its issues could have been quietly contracted;
or, on the other hand, cautiously enlarged,
if its notes should have happened to bear
a premium. But this had been put out of the
question some time before by the law which ordained
bank notes to bear a fixed value in relation
to gold; which law was occasioned by the
just demand of a great landholder to be paid his
rents in an undepreciated currency. If all other
parties to a contract had insisted on the same
thing, inconvertible bank paper would have been
everywhere refused; therefore the law was
passed that Bank of England notes must neither
be refused in payment, nor taken at less than the
value they professed to bear. This law encouraged
the Bank to put out more notes than
could safely circulate; and so one evil brought
on another,—all of which might be traced back
to the Restriction Act, but whose results it was
not so easy to anticipate.
That the Bank and the Government were aware
of the decrease in the value of their paper, was
evident by their sending it abroad whenever a
favourable opportunity offered for passing large
quantities of it in distant places, where it was
not expected that people would be too curious
about its value. The Irish proved impracticable.
121They were too near home, and knew very well
what ought to be thought of Bank of England
paper in comparison with guineas, which were
openly bought and sold, till the law above referred
to was extended to that country. The
Canadians were tried next, bundles of paper-money
being sent out to pay the army, and everybody
else with whom Government had to do.
But, instead of taking them quietly, as Englishmen
were compelled to do, they consulted together
upon the notes, appraised them, and used
them in exchange at a discount of thirty per
cent. This being the case in any part of the
world, was enough to render any other part of
the world discontented with bank paper; and
set the people in England looking about them to
see how many banks they had, and what was the
foundation of their credit. There was little
comfort in the discovery that, while scarcely any
gold was forthcoming, the number of banks had
increased, since Bank of England notes had
been rendered inconvertible, from about 280 to
above 700; and that a great many of these were
watching the fortunes of the farming interest
with a nervous anxiety which did not tell at all
well for their own.
Mr. Berkeley now never missed going to
D—— on market days; and the girls found
themselves more interested than they could once
have conceived possible in the accounts Henry
Craig brought them of what was said of the
state of the times in the farm-houses he visited,
and by Mr. Martin when he returned from
122making his sales in the county. It appeared
that there was quite as much speculation abroad
respecting the stability of the banks as about the
supply of corn; and the bank at D—— and Mr.
Cavendish’s concern did not, of course, escape
remark.
Mr. Cavendish had, to Horace’s surprise, got
over his difficulties about the license. He had
quietly paid the fines, and gone on; being observed,
however, to undersell more and more, and drive
his business more quickly and eagerly every day;
so as to afford grounds of suspicion to some
wise observers that he was coming to an end of
his resources. It was impossible but that he
must be carrying on his business at a tremendous
loss, and that a crash must therefore be coming.—Mr.
Berkeley’s disapprobation and dislike of
this man and his doings grew into something
very like hatred as times became darker. He
knew that Cavendish’s failure must cause a tremendous
run on the D—— bank; and these
were not days when bankers could contemplate
a panic with any degree of assurance. As often
as he saw lighters coming and going, or stacks
of deals being unbuilt, or coals carted on Cavendish’s
premises, he came home gloomy or pettish;
and yet, as Melea sometimes ventured to tell
him, the case would be still worse if there was
nothing stirring there. If busy, Cavendish must
be plunging himself deeper in liabilities; if idle,
his resources must be failing him: so, as both
aspects of his affairs must be dismal, the wisest
thing was to fret as little as possible about either.either.—These
123were the times when Lewis’s presence
was found to be a great comfort. His uncle was
proud of him,—his aunt fond of him; the occupation
of teaching him was pleasant and useful
to his cousins; and there was endless amusement
to them all in the incidents and conversations
which arose from his foreign birth and rearing.
None of them could at present foresee how
much more important a comfort this little lad
would soon be.
Rather late in the autumn of this year, Fanny
left home for a week to pay a long-promised
visit to a friend who lived in the country, ten
miles from Haleham. This promise being fulfilled,
she and Melea and Lewis were to settle
down at home for a winter of diligent study, and
of strenuous exertion to make their own fireside
as cheerful as possible to the drooping spirits of
their father and mother. If they could but get
over this one winter, all would be well; for Mr.
Berkeley had laid his plans for withdrawing from
the bank at Midsummer; preferring a retreat with
considerable loss to the feverish anxiety under
which he was at present suffering. His pride
was much hurt at his grand expectations of his
banking achievements having come to this; but
his family, one and all, soothed him with reasonings
on the sufficiency of what he expected to
have remaining, and with assurances that his peace
of mind was the only matter of concern to them.
He believed all they said at the time; but present
impressions were too much for him when he was
at business; and whatever might be his mood
124when his daughters parted from him at the gate
in the morning, it was invariably found, when
he came back to dinner, that he had left his philosophy
somewhere in the road, and was grievously
in want of a fresh supply. Mrs. Berkeley
already began to count the months till Midsummer;
and Melea’s eyes were full of tears when
Fanny was mounting her horse for her little
journey. Melea did not think she could have
so dreaded one week of her sister’s absence.
The first day passed pretty comfortably, no
news having arrived of the stoppage of any bank
in town or country, and nothing reaching the
ears of the Berkeleys respecting any transactions
of the Cavendishes. On the next, Lewis, who
had been amusing himself with sweeping away
the dead leaves to make a clear path for his
uncle up to the house, came running in, broom
in hand, to announce that Mr. Berkeley was
coming, full gallop, by the field way from D——.
Before Mrs. Berkeley knew what to make of
this strange news, her husband burst in, in a state
of nervous agitation from head to foot.
“What is the matter?” cried everybody.
“Lewis, go and finish your sweeping,” said
his uncle, upon which the dismayed boy was
withdrawing.—“Lewis, come back,” was the
next order, “and stay with your aunt all day.
Have nothing to say to the servants.”
“The bank has failed?” said Melea, inquiringly.
“No, my dear; but there is a run upon it,
and to-morrow is market-day. I must be off to
125town instantly; but no one must see the least
sign of alarm.—Get on your habit, Melea. Your
horse will be at the door in another minute.”
“Mine, father!”
“Yes. We go out for our ride;—leisurely,
you know, leisurely, till we are past Cavendish’s,
and out of sight of the town; and then for a
gallop after the mail. I think I may overtake it.”
When Melea came down, dressed in a shorter
time than ever horsewoman was dressed before,
her mother had stuffed a shirt and night-cap into
Mr. Berkeley’s pocket, replenished his purse,
promised to be at D—— to meet him on his return
from town in the middle of the next day,
and summoned a smile of hope and a few words
of comfort with which to dismiss him.
The groom was ordered to fall back out of
earshot; and during the tedious half mile that
they were obliged to go slowly, Melea learned a
few particulars. She asked the nature of the
alarm, and whether the old story of the forgeries
had anything to do with it.
“Nothing whatever. It is pure accident.
The most provoking thing in the world! The
merest accident!”
“People’sPeople’s minds are in a state to be acted
upon by trifles,” observed Melea. “I hope it
may soon blow over, if it is not a well-founded
alarm.”
“No, no. Such a hubbub as I left behind
me is easy enough to begin, but the devil knows
where it will end. It was that cursed fool, Mrs.
Millar, that is the cause of all this.”
126“What! Mrs. Millar the confectioner?”
“The same,—the mischievous, damned old—”
The rest was lost between his teeth. Melea
had never thought Mrs. Millar a fool, or mischievous,
and knew she was not old, and had no
reason for supposing the remaining word to be
more applicable than the others. Perceiving,
however, that they were just coming in sight of
Cavendish’s premises, she supposed that her
father’s wrath might bear a relation to them,
while he vented it on the harmless Mrs. Millar.
He went on:—
“A servant boy was sent to Mrs. Millar’s
for change for a £5 note of our bank; and the
devil took him there just when the shop was full
of people, eating their buns and tarts for luncheon.
The fool behind the counter—”
“And who was that?”
“Why, who should it be but Mrs. Millar?—never
looked properly at the note, and gave the
boy a pound’s worth of silver. When he showed
her that it was a five, she took it up between her
hands, and with her cursed solemn face said,
‘Oh, I can’t change that note.’ The boy
carried home the story; the people in the shop
looked at one another; and the stupid woman
went on serving her buns, actually the only
person that did not find out what a commotion
she had begun. The bun-eaters all made a
circuit by our bank in their walk, and one of
them came in and gave us warning; but it was
too late. In half an hour, the place was besieged,
and to avoid being observed, I had to
127make my way out through Taylor’s garden at
the back.”
“Poor Mrs. Millar!” said Melea “I am
as sorry for her as for anybody.”
“O, you never saw any one in such a taking—as
she deserves to be. She came, without her
bonnet, into the middle of the crowd, explaining
and protesting, and all that; with not a soul to
mind what she said now, though they were ready
enough to snap up her words an hour before.
She caught a glimpse of me, when she had made
her way up the steps, and she actually went
down on her knees to ask me to forgive her;
but I swore I never would.”
“O father!” cried Melea, more troubled than
she had yet been. At the moment, she received
a signal to look as usual while the Broadhursts’
carriage passed, but on no account to stop to
speak. Whether her father, with his twitching
countenance, could look as usual, was Melea’s
doubt. Doubting it himself, he teazed his horse,
and made it bolt past the carriage on one side,
while his daughter saluted the Broadhursts on
the other.
“Well carried off, child!” he cried.
“Take care, Sir. They are looking after us.”
“Aye; pronouncing me a wonderful horseman
for my years, I dare say; but I must put that
matter to the proof a little more before I get
quietly seated in the mail.—Well; I may be off
now, I think; and here we part. God bless
you, my dear! Thank God we have not met
Cavendish or any of his tribe! I should have
128rode over the children, depend upon it. Fare
well, my love!”
“Not yet,” said Melea, settling herself as if
for a feat. “I can gallop as well as you, and I
must see you into the mail,—for my mother’s
sake.”
“You will soon have had enough; and when
you have, turn without speaking to me. George,
follow your mistress, and never mind me, or
where I take it into my head to go. Now for
it!”
The gallop lasted till George wondered whether
master and young mistress were not both out of
their right minds. At length, the mail was seen
steadily clearing a long reach of hill before them.
George was shouted to to ride on and stop it; a
service which he could scarcely guess how he
was to perform, as it had been all he could do to
keep up with his charge for the last four miles.
The mail disappeared over the ridge before the
panting horses had toiled half way up the long
hill; but it was recovered at the top, and at last
overtaken, and found to have just one place
vacant inside. Mr. Berkeley made time for
another word.
“I charge you, Melea, to let Fanny know
nothing of this. Not a syllable, mind, by message
or letter, before she comes home. Time
enough then.”
Remonstrance was impossible; but Melea was
much grieved. She mourned over the prohibition
all the way home; but she was particularly glad
that Henry had not been mentioned. She was
129sure her mother would desire that he should
come to them, and help them to support one
another during the inevitable suspense, and the
misfortunes which might follow.
When Melea reached home, she found her
mother preparing to set off for D——, where
(as the run would probably continue for some
days, requiring the presence of all the partners)
it was her intention to take a lodging, in order
that the few hours of rest which her husband
would be able to snatch might be more undisturbed
than they could be in a friend’s house.
Melea begged hard that Mrs. Millar might be
allowed to accommodate them, in sign of forgiveness
and regard; and as her dwelling was
conveniently placed with respect to the bank,
and she was known to have everything comfortable
about her, Mrs. Berkeley had no objection
to make the first application to the grieved and
penitent cause of all this mischief.
Melea and Lewis must stay at home. Painful
as it was to separate at such a time, the effort
must be made; for, besides that it was better for
Mr. Berkeley to have no one with him but his wife,
it was necessary that no difference in the proceedings
of the family should be perceived in
Haleham. The house must be seen to be open, the
family on the spot, and all going on, as nearly
as possible, in the common way.—The mother
and daughter did not attempt to flatter each other
that all would end well. They were both too
ignorant of the extent of the alarm, as well as of
the resources of the bank, to pretend to judge.
130They were firm, composed, and thoughtful; but
self-possession was the best thing they at present
wished and hoped for. When the silent parting
kiss had been given, and the sound of wheels
died away in the dusk, Melea sank down on the
sofa, and remained motionless for a time which
appeared endless to poor Lewis. He stood at
the window, looking out, long after it was too
dark to see anything. He wished Melea would
bid him ring for lights. He was afraid the fire
was going out, but he did not like to stir it while
Melea had her eyes fixed upon it. He could
not steal out of the room for his slate, because
he had been bidden to stay where he was for the
rest of the day. When he was too tired and uneasy
to stand at the window any longer, he crept
to the hearth-rug, and laid himself down on his
face at full length.
Melea started up, stirred the fire into a blaze,
and sat down beside Lewis, stroking his head,
and asking him whether he thought he could be
happy for a few days with only herself to be his
companion after school hours; and whether he
could keep the secret of his aunt’s absence, and
of his uncle’s not coming home to dinner as
usual. While Lewis was conscientiously measuring
his own discretion, patience, and fortitude,
previous to giving his answer, Mr. Craig was
shown in.
Henry did not come in consequence of any
alarm, as Melea saw by the lightness of his step
and the gaiety of his manner of entering the
room. He presently stopped short, however, on
131seeing only two of the family, sitting by firelight,
at an hour when music and merry voices were
usually to be heard in the bright, busy room.
“Is any body ill?” “What then is the matter?”
were questions which led to a full explanation.—Henry
was very sorry that Fanny could not be
sent for. He thought the prohibition wrong;
but, as it existed, there was nothing to be done
but to obey it. He would, however, do all he
could to supply Fanny’s place to Melea. After
a long consultation about matters of minor moment,
the most ample review of past circumstances,
and the steadiest mutual contemplation
of what might be in prospect, the friends parted,—Henry
uncertain whether there was most joy or
sorrow in his full heart,—(joy in Melea, and
sorrow for this trial,)—and Melea relying upon
the support that his promised visits would afford
her. She would see him, he had told her, two
or three times a day while the suspense lasted;
and he should not set foot out of Haleham while
there was a chance of her sending him notice that
he could be of the slightest service.
Mrs. Millar was only too happy in being permitted
to atone, by her most devoted attentions,
for the evil she had caused by an expression, inadvertently
dropped and completely misunderstood.
132Her lodgings happened to be empty;
but, if they had not been so, she would have
given up her own sitting-room, and all the accommodation
her house could afford, to secure to
Mr. Berkeley the repose he would so much want,
after the fatigues he was undergoing. She left
the shop to the care of her servants while she
herself assisted Mrs. Berkeley in the needful
preparations for Mr. Berkeley’s comfort, on his
return from his journey; a return which was
made known by strangers before the anxious
wife heard of it from himself.
The streets of D—— were full of bustle from
an hour before the bank opened in the morning.
News was brought by customers into Mrs.
Millar’s shop of expresses which had been seen
going and returning, it was supposed, from the
other banks which must necessarily be expecting
a run. Everybody had something to tell;—what
a prodigious quantity of gold and silver
there was in large wooden bowls on the bank-counter;
how such and such a carrier had left
the market early to elbow his way into the bank,
and demand cash, being afraid to carry home
notes to his employer; how there was no use in
going to market without change, as a note
might travel the whole round of butchers’ stalls
without finding a hand to take it; how some of
the folks would receive Bank of England notes,
and others would be content with nothing short
of gold. There were many laughs about the ignorance
of certain of the country people respecting
the causes and nature of the panic: of the young
133woman who carried Bank of England notes to
be changed for those of the D—— bank; of
the old woman who was in a hurry to get rid of
her guineas for notes, because she was told the
guinea-bank was in danger; and of the market-gardener
who gladly presented a note of a bank
which had failed a year before, expecting to get
cash for it. Later in the day, remarks were
heard on the civility and cheerfulness of the
young gentleman, the son of one of the partners,
just arrived from London, it was said, and who
seemed to understand the thing very well, and
to be quite easy about everybody having his
own. With these were coupled criticisms on the
young gentleman’s father, who was fidgetting
about, trying to joke with the country people,
but as cross as could be between times: to which
somebody answered that he might well be cross
when an old friend and business connexion, from
whom he might have expected some consideration
and gratitude, had sent his porter with two 10l.
and one 5l. note to be cashed. No wonder Mr.
Berkeley said, loud enough for everybody to hear,
that Mr. Briggs ought to be ashamed of himself:
for it was true that he ought.—A new comer explained
that Mr. Briggs had nothing to do with
it; and that he had, on learning what a liberty
his porter had taken with his name, sent a note to
Mr. Berkeley, explaining that he had issued strict
orders to all his people, early that morning, not
to go near the bank the whole day; and that the
porter was dismissed his service, and might obtain
employment, if he could, from the persons
134who had no doubt sent him to get change for
their notes, because they did not choose to appear
in the matter themselves.
From the moment that Mrs. Berkeley heard of
the arrival of her husband and son, she endeavoured
to persuade herself that all would be well, and
that the great danger was over, since the bank
did not stop before supplies could be obtained
from town. She sat by the window, and counted
the hours till six o’clock, the time when the bank
usually closed. Half-past six came, and the
street appeared fuller of bustle than even in the
morning; a circumstance which she could not
understand, till Mrs. Millar came up to tell her
that the bank was kept open an hour later than
usual. This looked well, and did more to compose
the anxious wife than all the slips of paper
she had had from her husband during the afternoon,
each of which assured her that there was
no cause for uneasiness. As her spirits were
thus somewhat raised, it was a grievous disappointment
to see her husband come in with a
miserable countenance, and even Horace looking
more grave than she had ever seen him.
“And now Horace, no more pretence,” said
Mr. Berkeley when he had sunk down on a sofa,
apparently transformed by the events of the last
twenty-four hours into a feeble old man. “We
have been hypocritical enough all day; now letlet
us look as wretched as we are.”
“Some tea, mother,” said Horace. “My
father’s hard day’s work is done; but I must go
back to the bank, and possibly to London. They
135keep us terribly short of gold. We must get
more out of them before noon to-morrow, or I
do not know what may have become of us by this
time in the evening.”
Mrs. Berkeley began to protest against the
cruelty of stinting the supplies of gold at such a
time.
“They cannot help it, mother,” replied Horace.
“They are hourly expecting a run themselves—”
“A run on the London banks! Where will
all this end?” Horace shook his head. He
then observed, that if they could get through the
next day, he should be tolerably easy, as it was
not probable that the mistrust of the people would
outlast a well-sustained run of two days and a
half.half. If they had none but small amounts to
pay, he should have little fear;—if it was certain
that no more rich customers would come driving
up in carriages to take away their seven thousand
pounds in a lump.
“Why, who could have done that?”“Why, who could have done that?” Mrs. Berkeley
inquired.
“Who!” said her husband. “Who should
it be but the sister of that fellow Longe! There
he was with her in the carriage, grinning and
kissing his hand when he caught a glimpse of
me within. It was his doing, I’ll answer for it.
He would not let pass such an opportunity of
annoying us.”
“The sister is evidently an ignorant person,
who does not perceive the mischief she is doing,”
observed Horace. “I should not wonder if it
strikes her, and she brings her seven heavy bags
back again to-morrow.”
136“Then she may carry them away a second
time,” said Mr. Berkeley. “I am longing to
write to tell her, when this bustle is over, that we
have closed accounts with her for ever.”
Horace wished they might be justified in
spurning the seven thousands the next day.
Nobody would enjoy the rejection more than
himself, if they could safely make it; but seven
thousand pounds would go a good way in paying
small demands.demands.
“I suppose your bank is solvent?” timidly asked
Mrs. Berkeley. “You are quite sure of this, I
hope.”
Before there was time for an answer, the door
was jerked open; and Mr. Cavendish appeared,
nursing his white hat, and apologising for the
rudeness of finding his own way up stairs, against
the will of Mrs. Millar, who was not aware what
an intimate friend he was, and how impossible it
was to him to keep away from the Berkeleys at
such a time.
Horace made a rapid sign to his father to
command himself, and then coolly took a cup of
tea from his mother, sugaring it with great exactness,
and leaving it to Mr. Cavendish to begin
the conversation. Mr. Berkeley saw the necessity
of behaving well, and kept quiet also.
“I hope you enjoy your sofa, Sir,” observed
Cavendish. “It must be very acceptable, after
having been on your legs all day.”
At another time, Mr. Berkeley might have
criticised the grammar; but he now vented his
critical spleen on the accommodations at the bank.
137“By the way, Horace,” said he, “there’s a
confounded draught from under those doors. One
does not mind it in common; and I have really
forgotten it since last winter, till to-day. But
the eternal opening and shutting of the outer
door caused a perpetual stream of air, going and
returning. It is that which has made my ancles
ache so to-night.”
“And the fatigue, no doubt,” added Cavendish.
“You must have had a very busy,—an
extremely harassing day, Sir.”
“Very indeed, and,”—yawning,—“as we
are likely to have just such another to-morrow, I
must go to bed presently. It is a great comfort,
(for which I am obliged to my wife,) that I have
not to ride as far as you have to-night, or to be
up particularly early in the morning. We shall
open an hour earlier than usual, but this leaves
time enough for sleep, even to lazy folks like
me.”
“An hour earlier! Indeed! Well, Sir, I
hope you will sleep sound, I am sure.”
“It will be odd if I do not,” said Mr. Berkeley,
yawning again. Mr. Cavendish proceeded,—
“I trust, Sir, you support yourself pretty well.
There is something so harassing in a bustle of
this nature; so provoking;—so, if I may say so,
exasperating! I hope this has no effect upon
you;—you keep yourself calm,—you——”
“I, Sir! Lord bless you, I am as cool as a
cucumber.” Seeing an exchange of glances between
Horace and Mrs. Berkeley, he went on,
“There was I behind the counter, you know.
That was my place.”
138“True: so I understood.”
“Behind the counter, where I could talk with
the country people as they came in; and, upon
my soul, I never heard any thing so amusing.
To hear what they expected, and how they had
been bamboozled! To see what a hurry they
were in to squeeze their way up to the counter,
and, after talking a minute or two, and handling
their gold, how they thought the notes were more
convenient to carry, after all; and they would
have them back again, with many apologies for
the trouble they had given us.”
“Ha! ha! very good. Apologies indeed!
They ought to apologise, I think. And do you,
really now, open accounts again with them?”
“With such as knew no better, and will know
better another time; but not with any who ought
to keep ten miles off on such a day as this, and
come clamouring for their five or seven thousand
guineas.”
“Is it possible? You don’t say so!”
“I do, though. And they may go and seek a
beggarly banker who cares more for their trumpery
bags than we do. We will not blister our
fingers any more with their cursed gold. We will
teach them——”
“No more tea, thank you, mother,” said Horace,
rising and buttoning up his coat. “Mr.
Cavendish, will you walk? I have just to go
down the street, and it is time we were leaving
my father to rest himself, which, as you observe,
he needs.”
“With pleasure, Mr. Horace; but I have first
139a little matter to speak about,—a little suggestion
to make,—and I am glad, I am sure, that you
are here to give us the benefit of your opinion.
It occurs to me, you see, that one friend should
help another, at a time of need. There is no
knowing, you perceive, what may happen in these
extraordinary times to any of us,—bankers especially.
Even I myself may be in a condition to
be glad of the credit of my friends.”
“Very probably,” observed Mr. Berkeley.
“Well, then, my dear sir, allow me to make
use of my credit on your behalf. It will give me
the greatest pleasure to bring you through.”
Though Mr. Berkeley looked as if he would
have devoured him on the spot, Cavendish went
on pressing his offers of service, of patronage, of
support, and ended with a pretty broad hint that
he would take charge of Mr. Berkeley’s estate
on condition of raising the funds needful at present.
In the midst of his rage, Mr. Berkeley
was for a moment disposed to take him at his
word, for the amusement of seeing how Cavendish
would contrive to back out of a bargain
which all parties were equally aware he could not
fulfil; but having just discretion enough to see
the mischief which such a joke must bring after
it, he adopted a different air; bowed his haughtiest
bow, was very sensible of Mr. Cavendish’s
motives, would ask for the patronage of the
Haleham bank when he needed it, and was,
meanwhile, Mr. Cavendish’s very humble servant.
When Horace and the tormentor were gone,
140and Mr. Berkeley had vented his spleen against
the impudent upstart, the coxcomb, the swindler,
and whatever pretty terms besides he could apply
to Cavendish, Mrs. Berkeley obtained some account
of the events of the day, and was glad to
find that there were instances of generosity and
delicacy to set against the examples of Mr.
Longe’s sister and of Cavendish. A merchant
had appeared at the counter to pay in a large
sum; and a servant-maid, who had nursed Miss
Melea, came to the bank in search of her husband,
and carried him off without the change he
went to seek. These, and a few other heroes
and heroines, furnished Mr. Berkeley with subjects
for as vehement praise as others of blame;
and he retired to his chamber at war with not
much more than half his race.
The most urgent messages and incessant personal
applications failed to procure such a supply
of gold from the corresponding bank in London
as would satisfy the partners of the D—— bank
of their ability to meet the run, if it should continue
for some days. It did so continue; relaxing
a little on the third day, becoming terrific on the
fourth, and obliging the partners to hold a midnight
consultation, whether they should venture
to open their doors on the fifth. The bank did
not this day remain open an hour after the usual
time: it was cleared almost before the clock
struck six; and though some of the people outside
were considerate enough to remember that
the clerks and partners must all be weary, after
so many days of unusual toil, and that this was
141reason enough for the early closing of the shutters,
there were others to shake their heads, and
fear that the coffers were at length emptied of
their gold.
For the first two hours in the morning, the
partners congratulated themselves on their resolution
to take the chance of another day. The
tide was turned: people were ashamed of their
panic, and gold flowed in. A note to say this
was sent to Mrs. Berkeley, who immediately began
her preparations for returning home before
night. The messenger, who went to and fro between
D—— and Haleham, was charged with
good news for Melea; and all seemed happy
again, when the fearful tidings arrived that the
corresponding banking-house in London was exposed
to a tremendous run, and required all the
assistance it could obtain, instead of being in any
condition to send further funds to its country
correspondent.
All attempts to keep this intelligence secret
were vain. Within an hour, everybody in D——
had heard it, and it was impossible to obviate
the effects of the renewed panic. The partners
did not defer the evil moment till their coffers
were completely emptied. As soon as the tide
had once more turned, and gold began to flow
out a second time, they closed their bank, and
issued a notice of their having stopped payment.
Horace was the main support of his family at
this crisis. When he had communicated the intelligence
to his mother, silenced the lamentations
of the miserable Mrs. Millar, and brought his
142father home to his lodging after dusk, he wentwent
over to Haleham for an hour or two, to give such
poor satisfaction to his sisters as might be derived
from full and correct intelligence. Fanny
had not yet returned; and as she was not there,
with her matured and calm mind, and greater
experience of life, to support her young sister
under this blow, Horace could scarcely bring
himself to communicate to his little Melea tidings
so completely the reverse of those which she evidently
expected. Though many years younger,
Melea was not, however, a whit behind her sister
in strength of mind. She also understood more
of the nature of the case than her brother had
supposed possible; so that she was capable of as
much consolation as could arise from a full explanation
of the state and prospects of the concern,
and of the family fortunes as connected
with it.
Melea would have inquired into all these circumstances
if only for the sake of the relief
which it appeared to afford to Horace to fix his
attention upon them; but she was also anxious
to qualify herself to satisfy Fanny in every particular,
on her return the next day: for her brother
brought a message from Mrs. Berkeley, requesting
that Melea would not think of joining
her parents at D——, but would stay to receive
Fanny, and to prepare for the return of the rest
of the family, whenever Mr. Berkeley might feel
himself justified in seeking the retirement of his
own house.
“Is there anything else that I can do?” asked
143Melea. “Any letters to write,—any inventories
to make out?” she continued, casting a glance
round her at the bookshelves, the piano, and the
Titian which had long been her father’s pride.
“Anything which can best be done before my
mother comes home?”
“If you think, dear, that you can write letters
without too much effort, it would be very
well that three or four should be dispatched before
my mother returns. There is no occasion
for anything more, at present. Be careful, Melea,
about making too much effort. That is the
only thing I fear for you. Remember that you
must reserve your strength for our poor father’s
support. He will need all you can afford him;
and we must expect even my mother to give way
when he no longer depends wholly on her. Do
not exhaust yourself at once, dearest.”
Melea could not realize the idea of her being
exhausted, though she made no protestations
about it. She supposed that there might be
something much worse in such a trial than she
could at present foresee, and she therefore refrained
from any talk of courage, even to herself;
but, at present, she did not feel that she
had anything to bear, so insignificant did her
relation to the event appear in comparison with
that which was borne by her parents and brother.
She was full of dread on her father’s account, of
respectful sorrow for her mother, and of heart-wringing
grief for her manly, honourable brother,
to whom reputation was precious above all
things, and who was just setting out in life with
144confident hopes of whatever might be achieved
by exertion and integrity. For Horace she felt
most; for Fanny and herself least: for Fanny,
because she was another self in her views of
life, in capacity for exertion, and in preparation
for that reverse of fortune with which they had
occasionally been threatened from the days of
their childhood.
“Can I do nothing for you, Horace?” asked
Melea. “While we are all looking to you, we
should like to think we could help you. Is
there nothing to be done?”
“Nothing, thank you. Whatever responsibility
rests upon me cannot be shared. Only
make me the bearer of some message to my
mother, and of any little thing you can think of
to show her that you are calm and thoughtful.
Such a proof will be better than anything I can
say.”
“I am going to write while you eat these
grapes,” said Melea, who had observed that her
brother was teazed with thirst. While Horace
ate his grapes, and made memoranda, Melea
wrote to her mother.
“Dearest Mother,—The news which Horace
has brought grieves me very much. My great
trouble is that I am afraid Fanny and I know too
little at present what will be the extent of such a
trial to feel for my father and you as we ought.
We are aware, however, that it must be very great
and long-continued to one who, like my father,
has toiled through a life-time to obtain the very
reverse of the lot which is now appointed to him.
145There is no dishonour, however, and that, I think,
is the only calamity which we should find it
very difficult to bear. Your children will feel it
no misfortune to be impelled to the new and
more responsibleresponsible kind of exertion of which their
father has kindly given them frequent warning,
and for which you have so directed their education
as to prepare them. Fanny and I are
too well convinced that the greatest happiness is
to be found in strenuous exertion on a lofty principle,
to repine at any event which makes such
exertion necessary, or to dread the discipline
which must, I suppose, accompany it. I speak
for Fanny in her absence as for myself, because
I have learned from her to feel as I do, and am
sure that I may answer for her; and I have written
so much about ourselves, because I believe
my father in what he has so often said,—that it is
for our sakes that he is anxious about his worldly
concerns. I assure you we shall be anxious
only for him and you and Horace. Horace,
however, can never be long depressed by circumstances;
nor do I think that any of us can. I
mean to say this in the spirit of faith, not of presumption.
If it is presumption, it will certainly
be humbled: if it is faith, it will, I trust, be justified.
In either case, welcome the test!
“I expect Fanny home by the middle of the
day to-morrow; and I hope we shall see you in
the evening, or the next day at farthest. My
father may rely on perfect freedom from disturbance.
I shall provide that nobody shall come
farther than the white gate, unless he wishes it
146I send you some grapes, and my father’s cloth
shoes, which I think he must want if he has to
sit still much at his writing. I shall send you
more fruit to-morrow; and the messenger will
wait for any directions you may have to give, and
for the line which I am sure you will write, if
you should not be coming home in the evening.
“Lewis, who has been a very good and pleasant
companion, sends his love, and his sorrow
that anything has arisen to make you unhappy.
“Farewell, my dear father and mother. May
God support you, and bring blessings out of the
misfortune with which He has seen fit to visit
you! With His permission, your children shall
make you happy yet.—Your dutiful and affectionate
daughter,
“Melea Berkeley.
“P.S.—No one has been so anxious about
you as Henry Craig. If he thought it would be
any comfort to you to see him, he would go over
to D—— on the instant. He said so when we
were only in fear. I am sure he will now be
more earnest still. As soon as Horace is gone,
I shall write, as he desires, to Reading, and Manchester,
and Richmond. If there are any more,
let me know to-morrow. I hope you will not
exert yourself to write to anybody at present,
except Fanny or me.”
When Fanny turned her face homewards the
next morning, ignorant (as it grieved her sister
to think) of all that had happened during the
week, she was charged by the friends she was
leaving with two or three commissions, which
147she was to execute on her way home through
Haleham, in order that the servant who attended
her might carry back her purchases. She accordingly
alighted from her horse at the entrance
of the town, in order to walk to some shops.
The first person she met was Mr. Longe, walking
arm-in-arm with a young man, whom she did
not know. She saw a significant sign and whisper
pass between them, such as she had observed
on sundry occasions of meeting the rector since
her rejection of him; but she was not the less
taken by surprise with the rudeness which followed.
Of the two gentlemen, one—the stranger—took
up his glass to stare, the other gave
no sign of recognition but a laugh in her face;
and both resolutely turned her off the narrow
pavement,—looking back, as the servant declared,
as if to find out what she thought of the manœuvre.
She thought nothing but that it was
very contemptible, till she saw Henry Craig
coming towards her in great haste, and beckoning
as she was about to enter the shop.
“Let me help you upon your horse, Miss
Berkeley,” said he, much out of breath from
haste or some other cause.
“Thank you; but I must go to a shop first.
Have you seen my family this morning? And
how are they all?”
Henry answered that they were all well; that
he was going there with her now; and that he
wished she would dismiss the groom, with the
horses, and walk with him by the field way,
Fanny was about to object, but she saw that
148Henry was earnest, and knew that he was never
so without cause. She let him give such orders
to the servant as he thought fit, draw her arm
within his own, and turn towards the field-path.
When she looked up in his face, as if wishing
him to speak, she saw that he was pale and agitated.
She stopped, asking him so firmly what
was the matter, that he gave over all idea of
breaking the intelligence gradually.
“It is said,” he replied,—“but I do not know
that it is true,—it is said that there is some derangement
in your father’s affairs,—that the
D—— bank has stopped payment.”
“You do not know that it is true?”
“Not to this extent. I know that there has
been some doubt,—that there have been difficulties
during the last week; but of the event I
have no certain knowledge. Alarm yourself as
little as you can.”
“I have no doubt it is true,” replied Fanny.
“Such an event is no new idea to us. I have no
doubt it is true.” And they walked on in silence.
“One thing, Henry, I must say before I know
more,” continued Fanny, after a long pause.
“Let what will have happened, I am certain
that the honour of my father and brother will
come out clear. If it were not for this confidence
in them——”
“And I,” said Mr. Craig, “am equally certain
that there will be but one opinion among all
who have ever known you;—that no family could
have less deserved such a reverse, or could be
more fitted to bear it well. No family——”
149He could not go on. When he next spoke,
it was to tell her that her parents were absent,
and to give her a brief account of the events of
the week, as far as he knew them; that is, up to
the previous afternoon.
“You have not seen Melea or Lewis to-day,
then? Not since they heard the news?”
“No. I left Melea cheered,—indeed relieved
from all anxiety, yesterday afternoon, and did
not hear till this morning the report of a reverse.
I have not ventured to go, knowing that she
would probably be fully occupied, and that you
would be with her early to-day. I did walk up
as far as the gate; but I thought I had better
meet you, and prevent your going where you
might hear it accidentally. I sent in a note to
Melea, to tell her that I should do so.”
“Come in with me,”me,” said Fanny, when they
had reached the gate, “you know you will be
wretched till you have heard what the truth is.
You must come in and be satisfied, and then you
can go away directly.”
Melea heard their steps on the gravel, and
appeared at the parlour-door when they entered
the hall. She looked with some uncertainty from
the one to the other, when the sisterly embrace
was over.
“Now, love, tell me how much is true,” said
Fanny. “We know there is something. Tell
us what is the matter!”
“Nothing that will take you by surprise.
Nothing that will make you so unhappy as we
used to imagine we must be in such a case. Indeed,
150we could not have imagined how much
hope, how many alleviations there would be
already. I have had such a letter from my mother
this morning! Very few will suffer, she
hopes, but those who are best able to lose; and
even they only for a short time. They have
great hopes that everything will be paid. And
such generosity and consideration they have met
with! And everybody seems to honour Horace.
I had no idea he could have been so appreciated.”
“And when may we be all together again?”
“My father cannot come home for two or
three days yet; and my mother thinks it will be
better to reserve our society for him till he settles
down here. Indeed he is too busy to be much
even with her.”
“I wonder what we ought to do next,”next,” said
Fanny.
“I will tell you,” replied Melea, “all I know
about the affairs, and then you will be better
able to judge. Nay, Henry, stay and listen. If
all this was a secret, I should not have known it.
You must not go till you have heard from us
what anybody in Haleham could tell you before
night.”
And she gave a brief and clear account of the
general aspect of the affairs, as viewed by Horace.
It was certainly very encouraging as to
the prospect of every creditor being ultimately
paid.
“If that can but be accomplished!” said
Fanny. “Now, Melea, now the time is come
that we have talked of so often. Now is the
151time for you and me to try to achieve a truer
independence than that we have lost. I have a
strong confidence, Melea, that energy, with such
other qualifications as our parents have secured
to us, will always find scope, and the kind of
reward that we must now seek. We will try.”
Henry Craig started up, feeling that he was
more likely to need comfort than to give it. He
bestowed his blessing, and hurried away.
There was little for the sisters to do previous
to Mr. and Mrs. Berkeley’s return. Melea had
already taken measures to prevent a situation as
governess—in which she believed her services
would be acceptable, and which offered many
advantages—from being filled up: though without
mentioning the name, or committing herself
till she should have consulted her family. She
had been at a loss about what to say to the servants,
one of whom seemed, through her long
service, to be entitled to confidence, while the
others could not, she thought, be trusted to behave
well upon it. Fanny had no doubt that
they knew all by this time; not only from the
affair being generally talked of in the town, but
through the messenger who had brought Mr.
Berkeley’s letter. It proved not to be so, however.
The servant who had been to D—— had
had no heart to tell the tidings; and the astonishment
of the domestics was as complete as their
dismay, when they were at length made to understand
the fact. Melea blamed herself for injustice
to some of them when she found neither
threats nor murmurs, nor even questionings
about what was to become of them.
152The next day was Sunday; anything but a day
of rest to those of the Berkeleys who remained
at D——. Of the Haleham people, some were
touched, and others (especially the Cavendishes)
were shocked to see Fanny and Melea at church,
and filling their places in the Sunday-school as
usual. While, in the eyes of some people, it
was unfeeling, unnatural, altogether too like defiance,
the young ladies did not perceive why their
own anxieties should make them neglect an office
of benevolence, or exclude them from those privileges
of worship which they needed more
instead of less than usual.
The Cavendishes were not long at leisure to
wonder at the Berkeleys. It would have been
wiser to prepare to imitate them. But Mr. Cavendish,
who had no hope of long maintaining
an apparent superiority over them, determined
not to sink so quietly and simply as they had
done, but to cause a sensation before his catastrophe,
as well as by means of it, and thus to
finish with a kind of éclat.
The introduction of foreign corn on the conclusion
of the war had been for some little time
hastening his ruin; and, knowing that it must
be accomplished by the shock given to commercial
credit, through the stoppage of the D——
153bank, he thought he would forestall the conclusion,
and, by attributing his failure to an accident,
keep as much as he could of his little remaining
credit.
Wednesday being the market-day, no time
was to be lost. On Tuesday, therefore, (a clerk
having been opportunely got rid of,) all Haleham
was thrown into consternation by the news
of an embezzlement to an unheard-of extent,
which had been perpetrated by the departed clerk.
Bills were presently in every window, and on all
the walls. Mrs. Cavendish was understood to
be in hysterics, Mr. Longe gone in pursuit of
the knave, the children running wild, while the
governess was telling the story to everybody;
and Mr. Cavendish talking about justice, and
hanging the fellow; and everything but the
facts of the case;—for he could not be brought
to give any such information respecting the nature
of the embezzled property, as could enable the
magistrates to help him to recover it. Mr.
Berkeley and Horace, hearing the news on their
return to Haleham on the Tuesday night, pronounced
it too coarse a device,—one which
would deceive nobody; and prophesied that not
only would the bank be shut as soon as the
market opened in the morning, but that nothing
whatever would remain to pay any creditor.
It seemed as if Enoch Pye was, for once, as
shrewd as many a fonder lover of lucre; or perhaps
it was the union of Mrs. Parndon’s worldly
wisdom with his own which caused him to be on
the alert this Wednesday morning. Before the
154bank opened he was lingering about the street,
and was the first to enter the doors to present a
check for thirteen pounds, which he desired
to have in gold, troubling himself to assign various
reasons for coming so early, and wishing
for gold. Almost before the clerk had told over
the sum on the counter, a voice which Enoch
did not find it convenient to hear, shouted from
behind him, “Stop, there, stop! Make no payments.
The bank has stopped. Make no payments,
I say!”
The clerk snatched at the gold, but Enoch
was too expert for him. He had crossed his
arms over the money at the first alarm, and now
swept it into his hat, which he held between his
knees, looking all the time in the clerk’s face,
with,
“Eh? What? What does he say? I won’t
detain you any longer. Good day, sir.”
“I’ll detain you, though,” muttered the clerk,
swinging himself over the counter, and making
for the door. Enoch brushed out of it, however,
turning his wig half round by the way. Cavendish,
coming up, caught at the skirt of his coat,
but Enoch could now spare a hand to twitch it
away. He ran on, (the school-boys whom he
met supposing him suddenly gone mad, to be
hugging his hat while his wig covered only half
his head,) and never stopped till he stood panting
in Mrs. Parndon’s presence. The only thought
he had had time for all the way was, that the
widow would, he really believed, marry him
within the hour for such a feat as this, if he had
155but the license ready, and could summon courage
to ask her. Enoch was far too modest to perceive
what everybody else saw, that the widow
was quite ready to have him at any hour. He
was much gratified at present by her soothing
cares. She set his wig straight, examined the
flap which had been in danger, to see if it had
lost a button or wanted a stitch; shook and
turned out the lining of his hat, lest a stray coin
should be hidden, and setting her hot muffin and
a fresh cup of tea before him, tried to tempt him
to a second breakfast. It was not to be expected,
however, that he could stay while such
news was abroad: he had come, partly by instinct,
and partly to be praised for his feat; and
now he must go and bear his share of the excitements
of the day. The widow persuaded him
to wait two minutes, while she swallowed her cup
of tea and threw on her shawl, leaving the
muffin,—not as a treat to her cat or her little
maid,—but to be set by and warmed up again
for her tea, as she found time to direct before
she took Mr. Pye’s arm, and hastened with him
down the street as fast as his ill-recovered breath
would allow.
The excitement was indeed dreadful. If an
earthquake had opened a chasm in the centre of
the town, the consternation of the people could
scarcely have been greater. It was folly to talk
of holding a market, for not one buyer in twenty
had any money but Cavendish’s notes; and unless
that one happened to have coin, he could
achieve no purchase. The indignant people
156spurned bank-paper of every kind, even Bank of
England notes. They trampled it under foot;
they spat upon it; and some were foolish enough
to tear it in pieces; thus destroying their only
chance of recovering any of their property. Mr.
Pye, and a few other respected townsmen, went
among them, explaining that it would be wise at
least to take care of the “promise to pay,”
whether that promise should be ultimately fulfilled
or not; and that it would be fulfilled by
the Bank of England and many other banks, he
had not the smallest doubt, miserably as the Haleham
bank had failed in its engagements.
The depth of woe which was involved in this
last truth could not be conceived but by those
who witnessed the outward signs of it. The bitter
weeping of the country women, who prepared to
go home penniless to tell their husbands that the
savings of years were swept away; the sullen
gloom of the shop-keepers, leaning with folded
arms against their door-posts, and only too sure
of having no customers for some time to come:
the wrath of farmer Martin, who was pushing his
way to take his daughter Rhoda from out of the
house of the swindler who had plundered her of
her legacy and her wages in return for her faithful
service; and the mute despair of Rhoda’s
lover, all of whose bright hopes were blasted in
an hour;—his place gone, his earnings lost, and
his mistress and himself both impoverished on the
eve of their marriage: the desperation of the
honest labourers of the neighbourhood on finding
that the rent they had prepared, and the little
157provision for the purchase of winter food and
clothing, had all vanished as in a clap of thunder:
the merriment of the parish paupers at being out
of the scrape, and for the time better off than
better men;—all these things were dreadful to
hear and see. Even Mrs. Parndon’s curiosity
could not keep her long abroad in the presence
of such misery. She went home, heartsick, to
wonder and weep; while she told the sad tale to
her daughter in a letter of twice the usual length.
Enoch Pye retired behind his counter, and actually
forgot to examine his stock of bank notes till he
had paid his tribute of sorrow to the troubles of
those who were less able than himself to bear
pecuniary losses. Henry Craig was found
wherever he was most wanted. He had little to
give but advice and sympathy; but he had reason
to hope that he did some good in calming the
people’s minds, and in showing them how they
might accommodate and help one another. Under
his encouragement, a limited traffic went on in
the way of barter, which relieved a few of the
most pressing wants of those who had entered
the market as purchasers. The butcher and
gardener did get rid of some of their perishable
stock by such an exchange of commodities as
enabled the parents of large families to carry
home meat and potatoes for their children’s dinners.
Seldom has traffic been conducted so
languidly or so pettishly; and seldom have trifling
bargains been concluded amidst so many tears.
Cavendish found the affair even worse than he
had anticipated. The confusion within doors
158actually terrified him when he took refuge there
from the tumult without. His wife’s hysterics
were as vigorous as ever. Miss Egg had packed
up her things and departed by the early coach,
in high dudgeon with her dear friends for owing
her a year’s salary, and having, as she began to
suspect, flattered her of late with false hopes of
her winning Mr. Longe, in order to protract their
debt to her, and furnish their children with a
governess on cheap terms. Farmer Martin had
carried off Rhoda, allowing her no further option
than to take with her the poor little baby, whom
there was no one else to take care of. The other
servants had immediately departed, helping themselves
pretty freely with whatever they hoped
would not be missed, telling themselves and one
another that these were the only particles of
things in the shape of wages that they should
ever see. Finding his house in this forlorn and
deserted state, with no better garrison than a
screaming wife and frightened children, while he
was in full expectation of a siege by an enraged
mob, the hero of this varied scene took the gallant
resolution of making his escape while he
could do it quietly. He looked out an old black
hat, and left his white one behind him; buttoned
up some real money which he found in his wife’s
desk; threw on a cloak which concealed his tight
ancles, and sneaked on board one of his own
lighters, bribing the only man who was left on
the premises to tow him down the river for a few
miles, and tell nobody in what direction he was gone.
Among the many hundreds whom he left behind
159to curse his name and his transactions, there
were some who also cursed the system under
which he had been able to perpetrate such extensive
mischief. Some reprobated the entire invention
of a paper currency; in which reprobation
they were not, nor ever will be, joined by
any who perceive with what economy, ease, and
dispatch the commercial transactions of a country
may be carried on by such a medium of exchange.
Neither would any degree of reprobation avail
to banish such a currency while convenience perpetually
prompts to its adoption. Others ascribed
the whole disaster to the use of small notes, urging
that, prior to 1797, while no notes of a lower
denomination than 5l. were issued, a run on a
bank was a thing almost unheard of. Others,
who esteemed small notes a convenience not to
be dispensed with, complained of the example of
inconvertibility set by the Bank of England; and
insisted that methods of ensuring convertibility
must exist, and would be all-sufficient for the security
of property. Some objected to this, that
mere convertibility was not enough without limitation;
because though convertibility ensures the
ultimate balance of the currency,—provides that
it shall right itself from time to time,—it does
not prevent the intermediate fluctuations which
arise from the public not being immediately
aware of the occasional abundance or dearth of
money in the market. Notes usually circulate
long before the holders wish for the gold they represent;
so that fraudulent or careless issuers of
convertible paper may have greatly exceeded
160safety in their issues before the public has warning
to make its demand for gold; and thus the
security of convertibility may be rendered merely
nominal, unless accompanied by limitation.
Others had a theory, that runs on banks were
themselves the evil, and not merely the indications
of evil; that all would be right if these
could be obviated; and that they might be obviated
in the provinces by the country bankers
making their notes payable in London only.
These reasoners did not perceive how much the
value of notes, as money, would be depreciated
by their being made payable at various and inconvenient
distances; so that there would soon
be as many different values in notes of the same
denomination as there are different distances between
the principal country towns and London.
All agreed that there must be something essentially
wrong in the then present system, under
which a great number of towns and villages were
suffering as severely as Haleham.
The tidings of distress which every day brought
were indeed terrific. The number of banks
which failed went on increasing, apparently in
proportion to the lessening number of those which
remained, till every one began to ask where the
mischief would stop, and whether any currency
would be left in the country. Before the commercial
tumult of that awful time ceased, ninety-two
country banks became bankrupt, and a much
greater number stopped payment for a longer or
shorter period.
In proportion to the advantage to the moral
161and worldly condition of the working classes of
having a secure place of deposit where their
savings might gather interest, was the injury
then resulting from the disappointment of their
confidence. Savings-banks now exist to obviate
all excuse for improvidence on the plea of the
difficulty of finding a secure method of investment,
or place of deposit: but at the period when
this crash took place, savings-banks were not
established; and then was the time for the idle
and wasteful to mock at the provident for having
bestowed his labour and care in vain, and for too
many of the latter class to give up as hopeless
the attempt to improve their condition, since they
found that their confidence had been abused, and
their interests betrayed. There were not so
great a number of working-people who suffered
by the forfeiture of their deposits as by holding
the notes of the unsound banks, because few banks
received very small deposits; but such as there
were belonged to the meritorious class who had
been cheated in Haleham by Cavendish. They
were the Chapmans, the Rhodas,—the industrious
and thrifty, who ought to have been the most
scrupulously dealt with, but whose little store
was the very means of exposing them to the rapacity
of sharpers, and of needy traders in capital
whose credit was tottering.
After the pause which one day succeeded
the relation of some melancholy news brought
by Mr. Craig to the Berkeleys, Melea wondered
whether other countries ever suffered
from the state of their currency as England was
162now suffering, or whether foreign governments
had long ago learned wisdom from our mistakes.
Her father replied by telling her that the Bank
of Copenhagen had been privileged, before the
middle of the last century, to issue inconvertible
paper money; that the king, wishing to monopolize
the advantage of making money so easily,
had some years afterwards taken the concern into
his own hands; and that, at the present moment,
his people were wishing him joy of his undertaking,
a dollar in silver being worth just sixteen
dollars in paper.
“How very strange it seems,” observed Melea,
“that none of these governments appear to
see that the value of all money depends on its
proportion to commodities; and the value of
gold and paper money on their proportion to
each other.”other.”
“Catherine of Russia seems to have had some
idea of it,”it,” observed Mr. Berkeley, “for she
was very moderate in her paper issues for some
time after she gave her subjects that kind of currency:
but at this time, the same denomination
of money is worth four times as much in metals
as in paper. Maria Theresa went wrong from
the first. Presently after she introduced paper
money into Austria, a silver florin was worth
thirteen florins in paper. All the subsequent
attempts of that government to mend the matter
have failed. It has called in the old paper, and
put out fresh; yet the proportionate value of the
two kinds of currency is now eight to one. But
the most incredible thing is that any government
163should institute a representative currency which,
in fact, represents nothing.”
“Represents nothing! How is that possible?”
“Ask your mother to tell you the history of
the Assignâts. I know it is painful to her to
recur to that terrible time; but she will think, as
I do, that you ought to be aware what were the
consequences of the most extraordinary currency
the world ever saw.”
Mr. Craig could now account for Mrs. Berkeley’s
gravity whenever the subject of a vicious
currency was touched upon in the remotest manner.
He supposed she had suffered from family
misfortunes at the time when all France was
plunged into poverty by the explosion of the assignât
system.
“How could a representative currency actually
represent nothing?” inquired Melea again.
“The assignâts were declared legal money,”
replied Mrs. Berkeley, “but there was nothing
specified which they could represent. Their form
was notes bearing the inscription ‘National Property
Assignât of 100 francs.’ The question was
first, what was meant by national property; and
next, what determined the value of 100 francs.”
“And what was this national property?”
“In this case, it meant the confiscated estates
which had fallen into the hands of the government,
and were sold by auction: and the reason
why this new kind of money was issued was because
the revolutionary government, however
rich in confiscated estates, was much in want of
money, and thought this might be a good way of
164converting the one into the other. You see,
however, that whether these slips of paper would
bear the value of 100 francs, depended on the
proportion of the assignâts to the purchasable
property, and of both to the existing currency,
and to the quantity of other commodities.”
“And, probably, the government, like many
other governments, altered this proportion continually
by new issues of paper money, while
there was no corresponding increase of the property
it represented?”
“Just so. More estates were confiscated, but
the assignâts multiplied at a tenfold rate; driving
better money out of the market, but still super-abounding.
Prices rose enormously; and in proportion
as they rose, people grew extravagant.”
“That seems an odd consequence of high
prices.”
“If prices had been high from a scarcity of
commodities, people would have grown economical;
but the rise of price was in this case only
a symptom of the depreciation of money. Every
one, being afraid that it would fall still lower, was
anxious to spend it while it remained worth anything.
I well remember my poor father coming
in and telling us that he had purchased a chateau
in the provinces with its furniture. ‘Purchased
a chateau!’ cried my mother. ‘When you have
no fortune to leave to your children, what madness
to purchase an estate in the provinces!’
‘It would be greater madness,’ my father replied,
‘to keep my money till that which now
purchases an estate will scarcely buy a joint of
165meat. If I could lay by my money, I would:
as I cannot, I must take the first investment that
offers.’ And he proved to be right; for the deplorable
poverty we soon suffered was yet a less
evil than the punishment which my father could
scarcely have escaped if he had kept his assignâts.”
“Do you mean legal punishment?”
“Yes. The government issued orders that
its own most sapient plan should not fail. There
was to be no difference between metal money
and assignâts, under pain of six years’ imprisonment
in irons for every bargain in which the one
should be taken at a greater or less value than
the other.”
“How stupid! How barbarous!” exclaimed
everybody. “Almost the entire population must
have been imprisoned in irons, if the law had
been executed: for they had little money but
assignâts, and no power on earth could make
paper promises valuable by calling them so.”
“Yet, when the law was found inefficient, the
punishment was increased. Instead of six years,
the offenders were now to be imprisoned twenty.
As this expedient failed, more and more violent
ones were resorted to, till the oppression became
intolerable. All concealment of stock, every
attempt to avoid bringing the necessaries of life
to market, to be sold at the prices fixed by the
government, every evasion of an offered purchase,
however disadvantageous, was now made
punishable by death.”
“Why then did not everybody refuse to buy,
166rather than expose sellers to such fearful
danger?”
“There was soon no occasion for such an
agreement. The shops were for the most part
closed; and those which were not, displayed
only the worst goods, while the better kinds still
passed from hand to hand by means of secret
bargains.”
“But what was done about the sale of bread
and meat, and other articles of daily use?”
“The baker’s shop opposite our windows had
a rope fastened from the counter to a pole in the
street: and customers took their place in the line
it formed, according to the order of their coming.
Each customer presented a certificate, obtained
from the commissioners appointed to regulate
all purchases and sales; which certificate attested
the political principles of the bearer——”
“What! could not he buy a loaf of bread
without declaring his political principles?”
“No; nor without a specification of the quantity
he wished to purchase.”
“What a length of time it must have taken to
supply a shop full of customers!”
“I have often seen hungry wretches arrive at
dusk, and found them still waiting when I looked
out in the morning. Our rest was frequently
disturbed by tumults, in which the more exhausted
of the strugglers were beaten down, and trampled
to death. The bakers would fain have closed
their shops; but every one who did so, after
keeping shop a year, was declared a suspected
167person; and suspected persons had at that time
no better prospect than the guillotine.”
“This system could not, of course, last long.
How did it come to an end?”
“The government called in the assignâts when
they had sunk to three hundred times less than
their nominal value. But this was not till more
murders had been committed by the paper money
than by their guillotine.”
“You mean by distress,—by starvation.”
“And by the suicides occasioned by distress.
My poor father was found in the Seine, one
morning, after having been absent from home
for two days, endeavouring in vain to make the
necessary purchases of food for his family.”
Mr. B. added, that people flocked down to the
river side every morning, to see the bodies of
suicides fished up, and to look along the shore
for some relative or acquaintance who was missing.
As Melea had observed, this could not go
on long; but the consequences were felt to this
day, and would be for many a day to come.
Every shock to commercial credit was a national
misfortune which it required long years of stability
to repair.
This was the point to which Mr. Berkeley’s
conversation now invariably came round; and
none of his family could carry him over it.
Silence always ensued on the mention of commercial
credit. It was indeed a sore subject in
every house in Haleham.
168
“Is it all settled?—completely settled?” asked
Henry Craig of Horace, just when the latter was
about to mount the coach to London, after a short
visit of business, a few weeks after the stoppage
of the D—— bank. “And your sisters both
leave us immediately?”
“Certainly, and immediately. But ask them
about it; for they can bear the subject better
than I.”
“I knew their intentions from the beginning;
but so soon,—so very soon. I did not wish to
believe it till I heard it from one of yourselves.
I am grieved for you, Horace, almost as much
as for Mr. and Mrs. Berkeley.”
“And for yourself,” thought Horace, who was
now fully aware of Mr. Craig’s interest in one
member of his family. “Do not think, Henry,”
he continued, “that I blame my sisters for what
they have done. They took this step as a matter
of course,—as a necessary consequence of my
father’s misfortune; and though I do not think
I could have encouraged them to it, I cannot
bring myself to say they are wrong. Yet if I
had known——”
“I thought you always knew. I was fully
aware what they would do.”
“If I had thought them in earnest——”
It was indeed true that Horace’s sisters could
169bear this subject better than he. If they had
been less grateful for his brotherly pride and
affection, they would have called him weak for
regretting that they should, like him, wish and
work for independence.
“We leave Lewis behind, you know,” said
Melea, smiling at the grave boy who was timidly
listening to what Mr. Craig was saying, the next
day, about his cousins going to live somewhere
else. “Lewis has made his uncle and aunt very
fond of him already; and when he is son and
daughters and nephew to them at once, they will
have more interest in him still. Lewis’s being
here makes us much less uneasy in leaving home
than anything else could do.”
While Melea went on to show how wrong it
would be to remain a burden upon their father in
his old age and impaired circumstances, Lewis
stole out of the room to hide his tears.
“And now, Melea,” said Henry Craig,
“Lewis is out of hearing of your lesson, and
you know how perfectly I agreed with you long
ago about what you are doing. Do not treat
me as if I had not been your friend and adviser
throughout. Why all this explanation to me?”
“I do not know; unless it was to carry off
too strong a sympathy with Lewis,” replied
Melea, smiling through the first tears Henry
Craig had seen her shed. “But do not fancy
that I shrink. I am fond of children, I love
teaching them; and if I could but form some
idea of what kind of life it will be in other respects——”respects——”
170“You know, Melea,” Henry continued, after
a long pause, “you know how I would fain have
saved you from making trial of this kind of life.
You have understood, I am sure——”
“I have, Henry. I know it all. Say no
more now.”
“I must, Melea, because, if we are really
destined to be a support to each other, if we love
so that our lot is to be one through life, now is
the time for us to yield each other that support,
and to acknowledge that love.”
“We cannot be more sure than we were
before, Henry. We have little that is new to
tell each other.”
“Then you are mine, Melea. You have long
known that I was wholly yours. You must have
known——”
“Very long; and if you knew what a support—what
a blessing in the midst of everything—it
makes me ashamed to hear any thing of my
share in this trial.”
Henry was too happy to reply.
“It is only a delay then,” he said at length.
“We are to meet, to part no more in this world.
You are mine. Only say you are now already
mine.”
“Your own, and I trust God will bless our
endeavours to do our duty, till it becomes our
duty to——. But it will be a long, long time
first; and my having undertaken such a charge
must prove to you that I am in earnest in saying
this. I would not have said what I have done,
Henry, nor have listened to you, if I had not
171hoped that our mutual confidence would make
us patient. We shall have much need of patience.”
“We shall not fail, I trust. I feel as if I
could bear any thing now:—absence, suspense,—whatever
it may please Heaven to appoint us.
But I feel as if I could do every thing too; and
who knows how soon——Oh, Melea, is there
really no other difficulty than our own labours
may remedy? Your father—Mrs. Berkeley——”
“Ask them,” said Melea, smiling. “I have
not asked them, but I have not much fear.”
Though Henry and Melea had long been
sure that they had no reserves from each other,
they now found that there was a fathomless
depth of thoughts and feelings to be poured out;
and that it was very well that Fanny was detained
in the town, and that Lewis was long in
summoning courage to show his red eyes in the
dining-room. Its being Saturday was reason
enough for the young clergyman’s going away
without seeing the rest of the family; and that
Monday was the day fixed for her departure
accounted for Melea’s gentle gravity. She intended
to open her mind fully to her mother
before she went; but she must keep it to herself
this night.
Every one was struck with the fervour of spirit
with which the curate went through the services
of the next day. Melea alone knew what was
in his heart, and understood the full significance
of his energy.
It was not till Fanny and Melea were gone,
172and there was dullness in the small house to
which their parents had removed, and it was
sometimes difficult to cheer Mr. Berkeley, and
wounding to hear the school-children’s questions
when the young ladies would come back again,
that Henry Craig could fully realize the idea of
the necessity of patience. He was still too happy
when alone, and too much gratified by Mrs.
Berkeley’s confidence in him as in a son, to
mourn over the events which had taken place as
if they involved no good with their evil. Some
of the dreariness of the family prospects belonged
to his; but he had, in addition to their steady and
lively hope of the due recompense of honourable
self-denial and exertion, a cause of secret satisfaction
which kept his spirit poised above the
depressing influences of suspense and loneliness.
He still believed that, happen what might, he
could, without difficulty, be patient. According
to present appearances, there was every probability
that this faith would be put to the proof.
BERKELEY THE BANKER. PART II. — Chapter I. THE WIFE’S JOURNEY. — Chapter II. THE WIFE’S HOLIDAY — Chapter III. SUSPICION. — Chapter IV. THE WIFE’S RETURN. — Chapter V. THE WIFE’S OBEDIENCE. — Chapter VI. AN ARRANGEMENT. — Chapter VII. THE WIFE’S RECOMPENSE. — Chapter VIII. ARRANGEMENTS COMPLETED. — SUMMARY Of Principles illustrated in this and the preceding Volume.
173
1BERKELEY THE BANKER.
PART II.
Hester had been married four years, and had
scarcely seen the face of an old friend in all that
time. Mr. Pye had once been obliged to visit
London on business, and Mrs. Parndon took advantage
of his escort to visit her daughter, which
she had not previously appeared inclined to do.
Her visit was, however, very short, as she declared
that she always pined for home,—that she
was bewildered with the bustle of London,—that
she could not sleep well in any house but her
own; and that, in short, Haleham was the best
place for her. Hester anxiously endeavoured to
find out whether there was anything in the ways
of her household which was displeasing to her
mother. Edgar happened to be absent—gone
down to Brighton for a holiday—which was
very well, as it was certain that there was much
in his habits which would astonish and terrify his
good mother-in-law. His wife feared that Mrs.
Parndon’s visit being concluded before his return,
was too plain a sign that she was aware of
his domestic conduct being such as it would be
2painful to her to witness; it being unlikely, as
the still loving wife said to herself, that anybody
but herself should understand Edgar’s reasons
for all that he did, and make allowance for the
practices that young men fall into when they are
thrown together as clerks in a public establishment
are. Since irregularity of hours had become
far from the most trying circumstance in
Edgar’s way of life, Hester had carefully concealed
even that one from her mother; and Mrs.
Parndon made no reference to it during her stay:
yet her hurry to be gone looked as if she might
know it, and with it, much more; and this
suspicion prevented Hester from saying anything
about a repetition of her visit. Her voice
was lost in tears when she saw her mother preparing
with alacrity to depart, and when she remembered
how long it might be before she
should again be cheered by the sight of a Haleham
face, or by conversation about the concerns
of her early friends; concerns which were
more interesting to her than ever as her own
grew less and less pleasant in the contemplation.
Invitations were given, from time to time, to
go down among these old friends;—invitations
which she would fain have accepted, but on
which Edgar made but one reply, as often as
they were communicated to him—that he could
not spare her. Her consolation in this answer
was, that it would keep up his credit with the
Haleham people as an attached husband; but it
could not but appear strange to herself that he
found it so difficult to spare her when he dispensed
3with as much of her society as he could
at home, and seized every opportunity of running
down into the country, or taking a flight to
the seaside without her. She could not help
thinking, as she sat solitary, with the dusty
beams of an August sun shining into her close
parlour, that it would not have cost so very much
to have taken a week’s trip to Haleham;—not
so much as any one of Edgar’s many trips elsewhere,
which were paid for, she supposed, out of
the earnings of her pencil. She would not have
troubled him for the money; she would have
made a great effort to work harder, if he would
have let her go. The prospect of once more
beholding the harvest-fields and green lanes, the
church-tower, and quiet, clean market-street of
Haleham, would give her strength for an unusual
effort; while it was really very difficult to
draw every day and all day long, with nothing
better under her window than the hot rattling
street, and with nobody to speak to but Philip,
who yawned incessantly between his counter and
his bed.
Such a train of thought happened to pass
through her mind one day when Edgar was no
farther off than the Mint. She had been drawing
all the morning—she had been drawing for
two hours since dinner; and was now sitting
with her hands pressed to her dazzled aching
eyes. It was somewhat startling to feel a pair
of hands folded over her own, and her cheek and
forehead repeatedly kissed before she could recover
the use of her eyes. It was only Edgar;
4but what joy that Edgar should be playing such
a trick as this once more, after years of a most
business-like gravity of deportment!
“Your poor head is aching, I am sure,” said
he. “And this little hand is whiter than it
should be. You are not well, Hester.”
“It is very foolish to sit down to draw directly
after dinner in such hot weather as this,” observed
Hester, struggling with tears which would
come, she could scarcely have told why.
“My dear little woman, you are quite nervous
and overworked and ill. You must go down
to your mother, and see if she and Haleham cannot
set you right again.”
Hester looked up at her husband, with a cheek
no longer pale. He went on,—
“No time like the present. I will send and
have your place taken by the early morning
coach.”
“O, how very good you are!” cried Hester.
“You cannot think—I am sure it will do me
more good than—O, Edgar, you do not know
how I have longed this summer to see those
meadows again!”
“Well; you shall see them before to-morrow
evening.”
“Had it not better be one day later?” inquired
Hester, timidly, knowing that her husband
did not like being opposed in any of his determinations.
“It might be an inconvenience to
my mother to have me go without notice; and
I cannot get all my things together to-night;
and one day more will finish these drawings.”
5Edgar said if she meant to go at all, it must
be the next morning.
“I should be paid for these to-morrow, if I
carried them home myself,” once more urged
Hester, thus intimating at the same time that
she was bare of cash.
“Leave all that to me,” replied Edgar, good-humouredly.
“I will take care and get your
due out of your employer.”
Hester had no doubt of this. Her husband
went on more to the purpose.
“You must want money, I know; and here
is a supply for you. Aye, you look surprised to
see such a parcel of notes, but they are all ones.
I took care to bring you ones, because the Haleham
people have been terribly pinched for small
money since the crash. You would have found
it difficult to get change for tens or fives.”
“How very kind of you to think of such little
things, when you were planning this journey for
me!” exclaimed the grateful wife. “But here
is far more money than I can possibly want in
a week.”
“Why should you stay only a week? So
seldom as you leave home, I should be sorry to
hurry you back again. My trips are short
enough, to be sure; but you have no business at
the Mint to bring you back just when you are
beginning to enjoy yourself; and I am sure I
should be sorry to hurry you.”
“But, Edgar, if I were to stay a month, I
could not spend all this money.”
“Not on yourself, little woman, I dare say;
6for you are not one of the wives who like to see
their husbands work hard that they may spend in
idleness. You work as hard as I do; and if you
do not bring me quite such a bundle of notes as
this, neither do you bedizen yourself like half
your neighbours in this street. But, Hester, we
have carried our economy a little too far.”
“I am so glad to hear it!” cried Hester.
“But I did not know how much we might spend;
and it is always safer to spend too little than too
much.”
“True; but now is a good time to be setting
ourselves up with some things that we want. Get
yourself a new gown or two, my dear, and a bonnet,
and whatever else you think you really want.”
“I will go this moment, there is time before
dark, and I can take my place myself,” cried
Hester, hastily putting away her drawing materials;
but her husband laid a heavy hand upon
her shoulder.
“You shall do no such thing. You have
enough to do to pack up, and make arrangements
for the time of your absence; and I am
sure we had both rather that you should spend
your little money among your old Haleham
friends. Philip will spare his boy to run and
take your place, I am sure.”
The boy came for orders, and Hester was
giving him a note out of her new treasure,
when Edgar stopped her hand. He gave the
boy a sovereign from his own pocket, observing
that she should carry her little fund with her
untouched.
7“And while you are spending,” he went on,
“you may as well get a few more things that
we want very much.”
“My mother and I can make you some new
shirts,” observed Hester.
“Yes; and I have always meant that you
should have a more complete stock of house-linen
than I could afford when we were married.
That table-cover is terribly stained and shabby.
I am nearly out of writing-paper too: you may
get as large a stock of stationery as you please
from your old friend Pye.”
“Do you mean that I am to get all these
things at Haleham? Will not the Haleham
people laugh at a Londoner going down to buy
the goods they get from London?”
“Never mind if they do. Tell them you had
rather have accounts with old acquaintance than
with new. You can take boxes that will hold
your purchases; and if not, I shall not grumble
at a little extra expense for carriage. And now
go and pack up; for I have no doubt of there
being a place for you.”
Hester felt as if in a dream. The journey
might be a reality; the bundle of bank notes
might be no illusion; but Edgar’s consideration
for her convenience, and for the gratification of
the Haleham people, was wholly astonishing.
She was haunted with a dread that a change
would yet come over her happy prospects.
When assured that her place was taken, she
trembled at her husband’s approaching footstep,
lest he should be coming to recall his permission.
8When she went to bed, scarcely able to stand from
fatigue, but too excited to expect immediate sleep,
she was certain of not waking in time for the
coach. Every thing seemed more probable than
that she should, by the same hour the next night,
be in the little light-green room, with its white
curtains, and eastern window open to the moon,
where she had slept the happy sleep of childhood
and youth. Such enjoyment was, however, actually
in store for her. Edgar did not change
his mind, but rather seemed eager that nothing
should delay her departure. She did not sleep
too late, but, on the contrary, started up when
the first brick-red reflection from the opposite
chimnies entered her chamber. She had a full
quarter of an hour to wait in the morning shadows
of the inn-yard, amidst the shouts of the
ostlers, the clatter of horses’ hoofs, the stare of
yawning loungers, and the importunities of porters.
When fairly off the stones, and bowling
over the smooth roads, she felt as much inclined
to talk and be merry as any school-girl
going home for the holidays. Her companions
not looking particularly exhilarated, however,
she kept her spirits to herself, and sat, with her
face close to the open window, letting the dewy
hedges and the flowery banks whirl away amidst
a dreamy kind of half notice, watching for
glimpses into the green lanes which led to retired
farm-houses, and feeling disposed to nod to
every meek-faced sheep that looked up from its
browsing as the coach passed by. She was
going back to Haleham a happy wife; for Edgar’s
9revived attention was felt in combination
with the delicious associations awakened by the
scenery of a summer morning in the country;
her many long days of disappointment, and
nights of weary watching were forgotten; and
all sense of pain and injury was lost in her present
emotions of grateful pleasure.
What a bustle was there in Mrs. Parndon’s
house that afternoon! There was dinner to be
brought up again, when the little maid had nearly
finished what her mistress had left; and the
sheets to be aired, and the hanging of the tent-bed
to be put on; and Mrs. Price, the mantua-maker
and milliner, to be sent for to take orders
about improving Hester’s shabby wardrobe with
all possible speed; and a hundred reasons for
this shabbiness to be invented,—such as London
dust in the summer—leaving handsome winter
things behind—and so forth. When Mrs. Price
had been duly impressed with the necessity of
her apprentice working all night, in order to
Hester’s genteel appearance before the old acquaintances
who would certainly call; when the
newest fashion of a morning cap had been sent
over, approved, and purchased, and a bonnet
promised by the time Mrs. Morrison should want
to show herself in town in the middle of the day,—that
is, by the time the mother’s vanity was
catered for—she began to think of indulging a
mother’s affection.
“Well, my dear,” said she, “I believe you are
right, and we will keep snug for to-day, unless Mr.
Pye should happen to go past. You will not object
10to his coming in; and he will never observe your
gown being so much faded, depend upon it. Now,
rest yourself on my bed. We can easily beat it up
again; and I will sit beside you, and rub up your
straw bonnet a-bit, while we talk. I think I can
get off some of the tan, and I have a ribbon that
is better than this; and then you can go out in
it early in the morning, or in the gray of the evening,
till Mrs. Price sends home your new one.
Come, lie down; and I will get my work-basket
in a minute.”
Hester was not at all tired. She had rather
sit by the window and look at the London Pride
in the court, and at the town’s-people as they
passed by. There was one corner of the window-seat
too, whence she could catch an angle of the
church tower.
Just as she pleased; only it would be as well
not to let herself be seen over the blind till
dusk. Could not she be just quilling up a frill
or a collar while they sat, that would look a little
better than the one she had on? Well, well: to
be sure she might not be inclined for work, and
there would be plenty of time, perhaps, when
the bonnet was done. Whom or what did Hester
want to hear about first?
Everybody. Everything. How was Mr. Pye?
“O very well, in all respects but his hearing.
Poor man! Everybody sees that his
deafness is growing upon him sadly; but he
does not like to have it noticed, and I am afraid
it would hurt him very much to mention such a
thing as his using a trumpet; but how he is to
11get on in his shop, all by himself, without it, I
don’t see. It was but last week I was there
when a lady from the country was buying a little
book; and while he was tying it up, she asked
him what the bells were ringing for, forgetting
that it was a royal birth-day. ‘What are the
bells ringing for, Mr. Pye?’ says she.
‘Eighteen-pence, Madam,’ said he. ‘No,—the
bells are ringing. Do you know what it is
for?’ says she. ‘One and sixpence, Madam,’
said he. If it goes on so, ladies will not like
coming to his shop; but he will never be persuaded
to get a trumpet.”
“If we get him one,—if one came down from
London on purpose for him, would he not use
it? I think he would hardly refuse any gift
from me.”
“If he thanked you, he would just put it by,
and we should see no more of it.”
“Then he should have somebody to wait in
his shop.”
“Aye: or somebody to be at his elbow to
help him when he is puzzled. When he comes
here of an evening, he has all sorts of ways of
trying to find out what he is at a loss about,
without exactly saying that he is at a loss. You
cannot think what work I have sometimes to
help him to guess out what people’s orders can
mean, when he has caught only half of them.”
“What weakness! What a pity he should
give so much trouble to himself and everybody
else! However, I suppose there is one good
consequence of this false shame. He does not
12teaze his next neighbour to tell him all that every
body says.”
“No. I am generally with him when there is
conversation going on; and he knows I tell him
all that is worth hearing. Only, it is rather a pity
that he pretends to have heard it the first time.
However, we none of us know,—we might do the
the same; and there is not a more upright, or
a kinder man than Mr. Pye;—except, indeed,
that he need not speak quite so sharply, sometimes
when he happens to have heard what was
said, and one repeats it all for his sake. But,
as I said, we none of us know. I do so wonder
whether he will come to-night! It is seldom
he misses; especially since he has been a little
out of spirits about his business.”
Hester was very sorry to hear of this. She had
hoped that Mr. Pye’s old-established concern had
been one of the least likely to suffer from the
changes of the times.
“After such a crash as Cavendish’s,” replied
the widow, “all concerns in the neighbourhood
must feel a great difference. But, besides bad
debts and much loss of custom, you would hardly
believe how Mr. Pye’s business has suffered only
from the scarcity of small change. The great
country folks come to buy children’s books as
they used to do, and they let their bills run up
to a large even sum. But the middling and
poor people, who do not run bills, have mostly
left off sending for their little supply of stationery,
and their cheap tracts, and even their almanacks.
You may be in the shop the whole
13morning, and not a customer will come for a
penny sheet of paper; which is a thing I should
not have believed five years ago. Mr. Pye
laughs, poor man, and says that if love-letters
are written in Haleham now, it must be on the
backs of old letters; for none of the Haleham
lovers seem to have any pence to spare.”
“How do the grocers and drapers and butchers
get on?” asked Hester. “The same inconvenience
must affect them.”
“There is nothing for it but letting bills run,
or serving two or three customers together, who
pay each other afterwards as they may agree.
Some of our shopkeepers excuse a small part of
the price in consideration of being paid in
change. They are very unwilling to take large
notes. A ten will rarely change for any thing
but two fives; and five may go round the town
for days before any one will take it for a small
payment.”
“It is very well,” observed Hester, “that my
husband remembered this, and gave me only
ones. To be sure he is the person to be aware
of such things if any body is, for the Mint has
been very busy lately coining bank tokens. But if
small change bears a premium, I suppose much
that has disappeared will soon come back
again.”
The widow wished it might; and that it
would bring with it the credit and the plenty of
money in which Haleham had formerly rejoiced.
Hester observed, that the credit must co-exist
with the abundance of money in order to make
14it of any use; and that credit would be now of
some use, she supposed, in compensating for
the scarcity of money, if its diminution had not
unfortunately been the cause of such scarcity.
She was surprised, however, to find her mother,
an annuitant, sighing for the days of high prices.
She thought she must now find her income go
much farther than during the time when Cavendish’s
bank was flourishing. This was very true;
and Mrs. Parndon’s sighs were for Enoch and
not for herself. She brightened when reminded
to relate how the little matters of her house-keeping
had grown cheaper since her daughter
left her. When the list was gone through, Hester
remarked that the recollection of this comforted
her about the Berkeleys. Edgar had told her that
the partners of the D—— bank were living on
allowances made by the creditors, while the affairs
of the bank were being wound up. It was pleasant
to think that such an allowance became
worth more as money grew scarcer; and she
hoped that what she at first thought a very poor
income for Mr. and Mrs. Berkeley, might by
this time have been proved enough to make them
very comfortable. The young ladies too had
salaries; and these were days when salaries were
very advantageous.
“You forget, my dear, how far the debts of
the family exceed the allowance and the earnings
on which they live. The D—— bank incurred
these debts when money was cheap, and has to
pay them now that money is dear; which adds
to the difficulties of the partners in a way that
15nobody could have foreseen. It is a subject
that poor Mr. Berkeley cannot bear. He is forever
complaining of the injustice of it, though
nobody can help him now.”
“It would be very well, however, if every
body complained, mother; for there would be
more care in future how money was made too
plentiful at one time and too scarce at another.
You know you used to lament very much
when not only nobody could help you, but very
few were inclined, because there was a great
appearance of prosperity while Haleham was
filled with Cavendish’s notes. But how is Mrs.
Berkeley? for I always liked her better than the
old gentleman; and the young ladies, whom I
love best of all? It will be a sad blank not to
see them here.”
“There is somebody who feels the blank more
than you, Hester, and will help to fill it up some
day. We all look to Mr. Craig to bring Miss
Melea among us again, you know. He always
gives me pleasant accounts about the young
ladies, when I venture to ask him; and I am sure,
from what he says, that they are in no wise
down-hearted about a way of life that nobody
at one time thought of their following.”
“Did they look so when they came in the
spring?”
“By no means. Miss Melea has a grave look
in her sweet face now; but that would be natural
from her prospects, you know. And she
laughs as merrily as ever when she is with the
children at their play, and sings like an angel.
16She is fonder of children than ever, which is a
very good sign of her being happy, so much
more as she has to do with them now.”
“She always was fond of children, from the
time she used to run races with the little Martins
in the hay-field, outstripping them every
one; and if she lives to be an old lady, sitting
in her easy chair from morning to night,
depend upon it she will always be the first person
in the room that the children will run to.”
“Bless her bright face! one can hardly
fancy it with the eyes dim and the hair grey;
but the smile will never leave her. It will be the
same if she lives to eighty. Pray Heaven she
may! Here comes master Lewis, I declare.
Well; you will have seen one person to-night,
though not an old acquaintance. Come in,
master Lewis, and see my daughter, Mrs. Edgar
Morrison.”Morrison.”
When the introduction had been properly
gone through, Lewis told his errand. He could
not find Mr. Pye at home, and came to seek him
here, to tell him that the schoolmaster was
very wroth at a set of copy-books, which had
been expected and inquired for for several days,
not having made its appearance; and some of the
boys had been obliged to have a fragment of a
holiday this afternoon from this cause. They
had been upon the heath to fly kites and play
cricket, whence Lewis had brought the bunch of
broom, heath, and harebells which Hester had
been devouring with her eyes while he was telling
his story. Lewis observed that the boys
17were agreeably surprised at having gained a half
holiday by Enoch’s fault about the copy-books,
instead of being punished for it as they had expected.
Hester was surprised at this; she thought the
schoolmaster had been a remarkably good-tempered
person. Lewis remembered that he
had considered him so at first; but the master
had been an altered man from the day of Cavendish’s
failure. He had not only lost four
pupils, and the prospect of more, by that failure,
but a great deal of money. He, like every one
else, had been paid in Cavendish’s notes; and
Lewis remembered the awful morning when the
master came into the school, as white as a sheet
with passion, and called out the four Master Cavendishes
to stand in a row before his desk, out
of which he took a handful of bank-notes, held
them up in the face of the whole school, declared
them as worthless as if they had been forged,
denounced their issuer as a swindler, and ordered
the four little boys to march off, and never show
their faces to him again, since they bore the
disgrace of being their father’s children.—Mrs.
Parndon reminded Lewis that he should not have
repeated this story, as the master was long ago
ashamed of the cruel conduct into which his
sense of injury had goaded him.—Hester would
have wondered that Lewis was allowed to go to
school any more to a man who could thus give
way to his passion, but that she knew that the
circumstance was totally unlike the general character
18of the man; and she now learned that
Lewis went to him for the inferior parts of his
education only, studying the classics and some
still better things under Mr. Craig.
“Was nothing left of all the grand show
the Cavendishes made to pay the creditors with?”
asked Hester. “Was it a dead loss to everybody?”
“There was about seven-pence in the pound,”
replied her mother; “so they left few people to
care what became of them. But it comes across
my mind sometimes how that poor little tribe is
fed. Nobody can conceive how they are living.”
“And the premises here stand empty?”
“Yes. They are in bad repute, from nobody
having kept them long together. They look so
desolate!”
Hester observed that it was growing dusk,
that her straw bonnet was beautified nearly as
much as it could be, and that it would be very
refreshing to walk out a little way. Why should
not they just go and peep about at Cavendish’s,
and see what kind of a state the place was in?
They were presently there, and Lewis shewed
them a sly way of obtaining entrance into the
yards. He had been before with many a boy to
play see-saw on the two or three timbers that
were left, or to fish from the wharf, or to salute
the lingering pigeons.
These pigeons had, as slyly, found entrance
into the deserted granary, which, though called
empty, contained wherewith to support a flock
of pigeons through many a year of neglect. At
19the sound of voices, they came peeping out of
their hole, flapping their wings prodigiously, and
perking their heads, and twisting their bright
necks, while they eyed the strangers from the
housetop. The very sound of their wings, and
the feel of the weedy soil was luxury to Hester
after four years of London canaries and London
pavement. She was running towards the timbers
with a view to see-saw, when a ripple of the
water caught her eye. She turned to the steps
of the staithe, stood on the lowest above the
stream, now touching it with the extremity of
her shoe, and now stooping to look for the minnows.
It made her thirsty to watch the weeds
waving in the clear water when Lewis switched
the surface, and to listen to the lapse of the
stream.
While she was settling with Lewis that she
would go and see him fish one day, and asking
whether it was permitted now to loiter among
the clumped alders a little way down the other
bank, or to sit and read in the boat that was
moored under their shade, the widow was walking
round the house, trying what she could see
through the windows, that were too thickly
coated with dust to allow much revelation of
matters within. She put on her spectacles to
read the weather-stained board which told that
these premises were to be sold or let: she lifted
the knocker, in spite of the rust, and knocked,
just to see that nobody would come: lastly,
having pulled out the rickety handle of the door
in trying whether it was fastened, and broken off
20a large splinter of the rotten window-sill in
raising herself to look in, she stuck in the one
and stuck on the other, with a guilty look round
her, and went to tell Hester that it was quite
time to be going home.
Just then the clock struck, and Hester could
not move till she had listened to its last stroke;—its
sound was so different, coming through the
still evening air, from that of any London clock
heard amidst the din of the streets. They had,
however, kept Lewis from home too long, and
Mrs. Parndon was secretly fidgeting lest Mr.
Pye should have called in their absence. She
could not object to see Lewis home, especially
as the circuit would bring her back by her favourite
way.
Hester asked fifty questions about the houses
they passed, and walked slowly by wherever
there were lights within, while the shutters
were yet unclosed. Again and again she
longed to walk in where there were girls at
work round a table, or some whom she had
known as girls, hushing a baby to sleep, or tying
on the night-caps of ruddy-faced, drowsy boys.
She did not know the apothecary’s apprentice
who was lighting the lamps behind the red and
green jars; but every drawer with its gilt label
was familiar to her. The butcher was shutting
up shop; and the catch and snap of his
shutters was exactly what she remembered it.
There was, just as formerly, a crate and a litter
of straw before the door of the crockery shop;
and, as she looked in at the second-rate mantuamaker’s
21window, she saw the curl-papered
apprentice sweeping together the scattered pins,
and doubling up the tapes and measures, preparatory
to putting on her bonnet and shawl for a
turn and a breath of fresh air.
“Now, Master Lewis, run home. We shall
see you in from this corner, you know. Our
respects at home, and my daughter will do herself
the honour of calling within a day or two.
Be sure you remember, Master Lewis.”
“O, I forgot all about the copy-books,” cried
Lewis.
“Never mind! We are going past, and I
will remind Mr. Pye.—This way, Hester. You
forget your way, child.”
No. Hester was only exploring the extent of
the dwelling. Was this small, ugly, upright red
brick house, with a formal little garden in front,
really the abode of the Berkeleys? When she
remembered how Mr. Berkeley used to stretch
himself out in his resting chair in the large bay
window that overlooked his rosary and an expanse
of meadows beyond, she could not imagine
him breathing at his ease in a little parlour
with only one window, and that within sight of
the road.
“Why, there is Mr. Pye, I declare!” cried the
widow, when she had peeped through the interstices
of the picture books with which the window
was decorated. “And I do not believe he
has been beyond his door this evening.”
It was very true that he had not. He had got
hold of his favourite newspaper, which told of
22all the religious meetings, and all the good publications
of the week; and this refreshment of
his spirit Enoch could not forego, even for Mrs.
Parndon. He either would not or did not hear
the tinkle of the shop-door bell: perhaps he
thought that a customer who came so late must
be one who might wait till he had finished his
paragraph: but Hester made bold to project her
face over the top of his tall newspaper, and the
next moment repented having thus surprised the
nervous old man. He upset his single candle
with his elbow, and when more light was
brought, looked by no means certain whether he
should see a ghost or a form of flesh and blood.
He jerked his spectacles about wonderfully for
some minutes, and could remember nothing at
first about the order for copy-books. When he
began to recover himself, he threw Hester into
distress by asking in his simple, unceremonious
way, whether Providence had blessed her as she
deserved in husband and in home; and whether
she was not come to show her young companions
what rewards in marriage attend dutiful and diligent
children. The best thing she could do,—and
it quite satisfied him,—was to tell the story
of her sudden journey. Then how Edgar’s
praises resounded through the shop, and into the
little back parlour where the maid of all work
was lingering to overhear the fine moral lesson
of a London husband being the appropriate reward
of filial duty! It was very well for her
morals that it reached her thus; for she would
not have found it in any of the books she was
23sometimes employed to dust in the window;
and it is certain that Mr. Craig never preached it
in church.
When Enoch had been brought to give a shy
promise that he would look in at the widow’s at
spare hours, Hester was hurried home and to rest
by her happy mother.
“How fagged you must be, my dear!” she
cried, as she saw her daughter stopping before
some palings, and supposed it was to rest.
“Very little indeed,” replied Hester. “This
mignionette smells so sweet in the night air, I
must try whether it is not within reach. That in
my window at home is always either black with
smoke or brown with dust: and what is dew in
London?”
So saying, she stole a few sprigs through the
paling, promising to call and confess the next
day.
“I am so glad we went out!” said she, at
bed-time, cherishing her mignionette till the last
moment before putting out her light. “It would
have been a pity to lose one whole evening out
of a single week.”
“And will you stay no more than a week?
We shall not let you go so soon as that, I rather
think.”
Hester kept down a sigh, hoped that Edgar’s
indulgent mood might last, and went to sleep to
dream that she was called home the very next
day.
24
So complete a revulsion in the affairs of individuals
had taken place throughout Haleham,
that it would have been surprising if, while all
other people were busy talking about the state of
the currency, the Haleham folks had not been
pre-eminently occupied with it. A grand crisis
was thought to be at hand, and those who had
profited and those who had suffered by past
changes were equally eager, the one party to look
forward, the other to look back, in order to gain
some degree of insight into their state and prospects.
All had dearly purchased the knowledge
that bank-paper is not all alike, however carelessly
one sort or another may pass from hand to hand.
Everybody in Haleham now knew the difference
between a paper currency that depends on confidence,
and one that rests on authority. Both
are in fact circulating credit; but the credit of
Bank of England notes is avouched by government
authority, and that of private banks rests
only on private confidence. It was pretty clear
that confidence had been in both cases betrayed.
The Bank of England had not wisely regulated
its issues, and had thereby impaired the sanction
of government authority. Cavendish had acted
knavishly, and thus injured commercial credit.
Out of the evils of the system it arose that the
25honourable, and (at the time) solvent firm of the
D—— bank had stopped, and been thus compelled
to aggravate the decline of public confidence.
The consequences of these shocks tended
to ruin the classes who had kept their ground
during the former alterations in the currency,
while they could not be said to repair former injuries.
Some people were at first very ready to
say, that the sudden reduction of the quantity of
money was a fine thing, because all who had
suffered from there being too much would now
win back again what they had lost; but this was
soon found not to be the case, so far as to make
the new change anything but an evil. In many
instances, the suffering parties had suffered beyond
the reach of reparation. Besides those
who had died, and those who had failed, and
those who had mortgaged and sold their property,
there were multitudes whose contracts (originally
advantageous and ultimately ruinous)
had expired; and multitudes more whose loss of
credit precluded them from sharing the advantages
of a change in the amount of currency. Nobody
had suffered more in proportion than the
owners of house property, during the superabundance
of money: but they did not profit by
the reduction of its amount, for it was difficult
to let houses at such a time of wavering credit;
and house-rents fell with the prices of other
things. All who had incurred debts through the
previous rise of prices were injured anew by
their fall; because, though their income might
be increased, their debts were increased in the
26same proportion; and the injury outweighed the
advantage by so much exactly as the debts exceeded
the portion of income which was spared
from consumption to pay them. A capricious
good fortune attended those who had just made
new contracts; but this was at the expense of
the other party to the contracts. Annuitants and
stipendiaries were richer than before, and thought
it all very fair, in return for their season of adversity;
but the productive classes felt it to be
very unfair: and this very difference of opinion
and feeling, by giving a new shock to mutual
confidence, destroyed the partial advantages
which might otherwise have arisen. Thus,
while manufacturers, who had bought their raw
material dear, and now had to sell it, in its manufactured
state, cheap, pointed enviously to the
owners of the houses they dwelt in, those
owners would have been glad if things had remained
as they were, rather than that they should
have the prospect of lowering their rents, or
having their buildings stand empty. While the
shopkeeper, who had bought his stock dear, and
was now selling under prime cost, was grumbling
at his physician’s fees, the physician would have
been well pleased to buy as little as formerly
with his guineas, on condition of having as many
patients. They declared that the present was a
fine harvest-time for quack doctors; and that
the undertakers were likely to profit by the
numbers who killed themselves, or let themselves
die, from not being able to afford a doctor. Few
were contented; and the content of these was
27of a kind to impair and not strengthen the
security of society; for it did not spring out of
the recompense of toil and prudence. Their
prosperity seemed to come by chance, and had
therefore no good effect on themselves or others:
while it weighed light in the balance against the
evils which the same revulsion brought to ten times
their number. One action on the currency, all
wise men agreed, is a tremendous evil. A second,
though of a strictly antagonist character,
can be no reparation, but only a new infliction;
and a third, if any one could harbour so preposterous
an idea for a moment, can only augment
the confusion, and risk the entire forfeiture of
public faith,—the annihilation of commercial
credit.
At the then present time, in 1818, it was no
longer a question whether a change should or
should not take place. The change was perfectly
involuntary. It had already taken place to a
large extent, as the natural and unavoidable
consequence of the previous action on the currency.
The over-issue of former years had caused
a tremendous destruction of bank-paper, and
had made all banking firms cautious about issuing
more. Whether there should be a reduction
of the quantity of money was, therefore, no more
a matter of debate. There had been, in two
years, such a reduction as had raised bank-paper
to within 2½ per cent. of the value of gold.
The only question was, whether advantage should
be taken of this existing reduction to oblige the
Bank of England to return to the old system of
28convertibility. Many who had prophesied for
years that the Bank of England never would return
to cash payments, persisted still that it was
impossible. Others, who believed that to have
plenty of money was to have plenty of everything,
protested that the privilege of inconvertibility
ought to remain. Others foretold a dreadful
increase of the crime of forgery, and did not
perceive that there would be a proportionate decrease
in that of coining, and an end to the offences
of melting and selling gold coin. Not a
few prepared themselves to forget their chronology,
and to declaim in future years on the effect
of the return to cash payments in impoverishing
half the traders in the country; as if this
return had not been the consequence instead of
the cause of a reduction in the quantity of the
currency. Some who had been concerned in
procuring the Restriction Act, and had borne
their share in that measure with fear and trembling,
were now not a little astonished to find
that one party of debaters took what they had
meant as merely an unavoidable expedient to
be a permanent improvement in the currency
system; and that they regarded the return to
cash payments with an evil eye, not only as inflicting
immediate hardship, but as a going back
from an enlightened to a barbarous system. If
all had thought like this party, the originators of
the Restriction measure might have spared themselves
their scruples and apprehensions in introducing
a state of things during which light guineas
were worth more, in a legal way, than heavy
29ones; during which men were tried, convicted,
and punished for getting less in exchange for a
heavy guinea than they might lawfully have
gained for a light one; during which there was
no measure for proportioning the amount of the
circulating medium to the quantity of commodities;
during which the most tremendous and
incessant fluctuations of price might take place
without any check; during which the commercial
credit of the whole nation rested between the
hands of the Directors of the Bank of England.
Some of our legislators thought that nothing but
a desperate state of affairs could have warranted
the adoption of so desperate an expedient; and
were simple enough to think that the sooner it
could be obviated, with safety to public credit,
the better; and they would have been amused,
if they had not been shocked, at hearing that
the state out of which the currency was then
able to emerge, was actually better than the system
of security by checks which they now
wished to substitute.
Among all these differences of opinion, there
was abundance of discussion wherever there were
people who were interested in exchanges; that
is, in every corner of England. The children
every where grew tired of the very words “cash
payments,” and the women were disappointed at
finding that when their husbands and brothers
had exhausted the argument, whether there should
and would be a return to cash payments, another
subject for argument remained;—how this return
could and should be effected: whether a
30definite time should be fixed, after which the
privilege of inconvertibility should cease; or
whether the cessation should take place, whenever—be
it sooner or later—Bank-paper and
gold should be of exactly the same value.
A still further subject of debate was, whether
the Bank should pay in coin, or in metal under
some other shape. As paper-money is far more
convenient in use than coined money, and would be
liked better by every body, if it could but be made
safe, any plan by which security could be obtained,
while the great expense of coinage is saved, was
likely to be received with much attention. Such
a plan had been proposed before this time, and
was now much discussed. It was proposed that
the Bank of England should pay its notes on
demand, not in coin, but in bars of metal, proved
to be of the proper fineness, and divided into the
proper weights. The being obliged to pay in
precious metal on demand would be as great a
security against an over-issue of paper as if the
Bank had had to pay in coin, while the expense
of coinage would be saved, the danger of runs
would be prevented, and the people be kept supplied
with the more convenient kind of currency.
Such were the advantages expected by those who
were friendly to the scheme; while such as were
averse to whatever is new, offered all kinds of
objections to it; and the advocates of a metallic
currency were perpetually reminding the arguers
that it would be as well to see whether there was
any likelihood of the Bank resuming cash payments
at all, before they settled how it was to be
done.
31There was talk in every shop in Haleham of
bars of bullion; and many questions were put
from one to another about whether any man would
like to have his payment in bullion as well as in
coin; and much information was given about the
ease with which these bars might be turned into
coin, by just carrying them to the Mint. Hester
was much looked up to, both as being the wife
of a person connected with the Mint, and as the
bringer of a new supply of small notes into the little
town. She found herself admirably served in the
shops. The shirting she bought was warranted
strong enough for the mainsail of a man-of-war,
notwithstanding its beautiful fineness. The cover
for her parlour table was of the richest pattern,
picked out from an assortment of purple grounds
and orange borders, of green grounds and yellow
borders, of yellow grounds and blue borders.
The stationery was of Enoch’s very best. The
writing-paper came from the heights, the account-books
from the depths of his shop; and
the pens, in symmetrical bundles, were brought
out from recesses whence they issued as free from
dust as if they had been plucked the hour before.
When Hester took out her roll of notes to pay
ready money for whatever she bought, the trades-people
and the loungers who beheld, all agreed
that she had indeed made a very fine match.
“Very busy at the Mint, I trust, Mrs. Morrison,”
was the address of many a shopkeeper to
her. “I am sure I hope they mean to send out
plenty more coin yet. There is a terrible scarcity,
Ma’am; and it is a sad hinderance to business.
32Very little money stirring since the crash of the
banks; and the gold that has come out of holes
and hiding-places is nothing in comparison of the
paper that is destroyed. Mr. Morrison is of my
opinion, I hope, Ma’am?”
Hester was not aware what her husband
thought of the matter, one way or other; but
she did not say so; and began to think it
odd that she, a Londoner, should know so little
about the currency, while in the country every
body seemed full of the subject.
“If there is so little gold and so few notes,”
said she, “why is not more silver used? If
the banks break and leave us very little paper,
and if people have hidden, or melted, or sent
away their guineas, it is the most improbable
thing in the world that all the silver should be
gone too. Such a quantity of silver would be a
little troublesome to carry about, to be sure; but
that would be better than such a stoppage of
business as you are all complaining of from a
want of money.”
The shopkeeper supposed that either there was
not silver enough, or that it cost too much to
coin it, or something.
“I should have thought you had understood your
own affairs better,” said a voice from behind, which
was at once known to be Mr. Craig’s, and he
came forward smiling to join in the conversation.
“Where could you have been in 1816,” he said,
addressing the shopkeeper, “not to know that silver
is a legal tender only to the amount of forty
shillings? If you, Mrs. Morrison, had bought three
33pounds worth of shirting here, your friend behind
the counter might insist on your paying one
pound out of the three in gold. You cannot
lawfully pay more than two pounds in silver;
and it is only by mutual consent that a larger
payment is ever made in that kind of money.”
The shopkeeper looked as if this was news to
him. Hester thought it a very absurd and unjust
thing for the law to interfere with the kind
of money in which people pay their neighbours.
What objection in the world could there be to
people using both gold and silver money to any
amount that they chose to trouble themselves to
carry?
“The experiment has been tried,” said Mr.
Craig, “in many countries, and for long periods,
and it does not answer; and therefore the law
steps in to declare that gold shall be the only
legal tender for any sum exceeding forty shillings.
You know it is necessary to fix the relative value
of gold and silver, and to keep to it, if both are
used as money on equal terms.”
“And such fixed value does not always agree,
I suppose, with its natural value. It may sometimes
cost more to obtain gold, and sometimes
silver; and then it is either impossible or injurious
to make them keep the value originally
fixed. Is this the reason?”
“This is the great objection to a double standard.
If, from any circumstance, silver became
more plentiful than it had been, a man would be
anxious to pay his debts in silver. If he owed
100l. to his landlord, he would pay him 100
34sovereigns; he would go and get as much silver
with his sovereigns as would coin into a hundred
and ten pounds, and then pay his landlord the
hundred, and keep the ten. Other people would
do the same, and we should be deluged with
silver coin, while the gold went to the melting-pot.”
“And all money would be worth less, from
there being much more of it, I suppose?”
“Yes. There would thus be the two inconveniences
of a needless fluctuation in the value
of the currency, and of a new coinage being
necessary as often as the one metal may be
more easy to be had than the other.”
“Yes. If gold were the more plentiful of the
two, people would be just as anxious to pay their
debts in gold; and then the silver coin would
disappear.”
“Certainly. Now, why should we expose
ourselves to these inconveniences of a double
standard, when a single one does quite as well,
except for small payments?”
“But why may we tender so much as forty
shillings in silver? Why more than twenty?”
“Because it is not worth any body’s while,
for the sake of the profit on payments of forty
shillings, to coin more silver than the market
will bear. Up to this amount, and not beyond
it, we can reconcile the advantage of a variety
of money with the safety of a single standard.
Surely it is the simplest way to fix one standard,
that is, to order what shall be the legal fineness and
weight of coin of one metal, and to leave other
35kinds to the natural variations which they cannot
be prevented from sharing with all commodities.”
“Why is gold made the standard? It cannot
well be divided into money so small as shillings
and sixpences; and surely, it would be better to
have the legal tender uniform, instead of gold
down to two pounds, and then silver. For that
matter, copper would be better still, if it were
not so heavy and bulky.”
“There are different opinions among wise
men as to which of the two superior metals
should be the standard. Nobody, I believe,
wishes for copper.”
“But copper is a legal tender, I suppose, up
to a shilling; or perhaps beyond it, as silver is
to more than a pound.”
“Copper is a legal tender to the amount of
fifteen shillings.”
“Well; I am sure that is enough. Nobody
would wish for more. But why should we not
have the easiest kind of legal tender of all,—paper
money of all values? A note for a penny
and a note for 100,000l. would be equally convenient;
and both more so than any coin whatever.”
It was presently pointed out that paper-money
being, in fact, circulating credit, and not a commodity,
could not be made a standard, though it
may represent a standard, and be used as its
substitute. Bank-notes might, Mr. Craig observed,
be made a legal tender, if so strictly convertible
that their value should never vary from
36that of the metal they represent. No means had
yet been found to make such an identity of value
permanent; and while any variation existed, all
dealers in money would be exposed to the evils
of a double standard. He supposed the country
had had enough of the legal tender of an inconvertible
paper currency.
“Has paper then ever been made a legal tender
in this country?”
“It was rendered so to all practical purposes,—though
not under the very terms,—by the
Restriction Act. Bank of England notes were
received as cash in all government transactions,
and by almost all individuals after the crisis of
1797. The effect upon the country was much
the same as if they had been avowedly legal
tender; and it is thought that not one man in
twenty was aware of their being any thing else.”
“Nor is, to this day,” observed the shopkeeper.
“Every man in this town who holds Bank of
England notes would be confounded if you told
him that his creditors are no more obliged to be
satisfied with payment in those notes than in
Cavendish’s rotten rags. Would you have them
no longer a good tender for practical purposes,
when the Bank returns to cash payments?”
“I think one kind of paper might be legal
tender for another. Country bank-notes being
made convertible into Bank of England notes
instead of coin, might, as it seems to me, be a
very good thing for all parties, (if the Bank is
to continue to hold its present station and privileges,)—provided,
of course, that this Bank of
37England paper is strictly convertible into the
precious metals.”
“But would not that be hard upon the Bank
of England? Should the Bank be thus made
answerable for the issues of the country banks?”
“Nay; the hardship is under the present system;
for, according to it, the Bank of England
is made answerable, without having any of that
power of control which it would have under the
other system. We know that country bankers
do not keep much coin in their coffers. As soon
as a panic arises, they pledge or sell their government
stock, and carry the notes they receive
for it to be changed for gold at the Bank to answer
the demands of their country customers. Thus
the Bank is liable to a drain at any moment,
without further limit than the stock held by all
the country bankers. Now, as it need not issue
more paper than it can convert on demand, it is
not answerable for any proceedings of the country
bankers, and holds a direct check over the
issues of all who are not careless of their credit.”
Hester had heard her husband tell how hard
the Mint was worked during the panic, three
years before. Demands for gold came in from
the country so fast, that, though all the presses
were at work, night and day, they could scarcely
turn out coin enough to keep up the credit of
the Bank: and the stock of bullion in the
coffers got terribly low. At least, so it was
suspected by the people at the Mint. How much
of this outcry for gold did Mr. Craig think would
be superseded by the customers of country banks
38being referred to the Bank of England for
metal money, instead of having it of their own
bankers?
“As much,” replied Mr. Craig, “as the Bank
may choose. It can proportion its issues to
country bankers as it likes. But, in case of the
adoption of this plan, it will be necessary that
branch banks should be established by the Bank
of England in all populous districts, so that the
people may have every facility for converting
their notes. Much less business would be done,
much less confidence would exist, if there were
delays and difficulties of any kind in converting
notes which are convertible at all.”
“It is, then, only to prevent drains on the
Bank of England coffers, and their consequences,
that you would make its notes a legal tender for
country paper? It seems to me odd,—likely to
make confusion,—to have the same money,—the
identical notes, legal tender in one sense and not
in another.”
“If any other method of obviating such a
drain can be found which involves less inconvenience,
let it be so; but this peril of a drain is so
fearful that it would be worth trying a few experiments
to be rid of it. If means could also
be devised for permanently rendering paper the
precise representative of gold, Bank of England
notes might become a uniformly legal tender.”
Hester supposed that to alter the value of the
standard would be the worst measure of all; as
its very name conveyed that it ought to be unchangeable.
That which is used to measure the
39values of all other things cannot have its own
value changed without making confusion among
all the rest. Mr. Craig replied that the necessity
of changing the value of a standard was
the great objection, as they had just agreed, to
the use of a double standard, one or other part of
which must be changed from time to time to
make them perfectly equal. He went on,
“The most fatal blow that the government of
a commercial nation can inflict upon the people
is to alter the standard;—whether by changing
the denominations of money, or by mixing more
alloy with the precious metal of the coins, or by
issuing them, not less pure, but smaller. Of
these three ways, the first is the most barefaced,
and therefore the least mischievous in deceiving
those who are injured; but the consequences of
all in raising prices, in vitiating contracts, in introducing
injustice into every unfinished act of
exchange, and confusion into every new one, and
consequently in overthrowing commercial credit,
are alike fatal in all times, and under all circumstances.”
“And yet many governments have tried the
experiment, after watching the effects upon their
neighbours.”
“Yes. Each hopes to avoid the retribution
which has overtaken the others: but, if they were
wise, they would see why such retribution was
inevitable. They would see that the temporary
saving of their gold would soon be dearly paid
for by the increased prices of whatever the government
40has to buy; and that if they would
meet this evil by an increase of taxation, their
design must be baffled by the impoverishment of
the people. They would prepare themselves to
behold in every corner of the land, profligate
debtors exulting in their advantage over their
frugal andand laborious creditors, the aged servants
of society stripped of the proceeds of their
hoarded labour, the young brought up to witness
the violable quality of public faith, and distrust
of the government and of each other striking
deep root into the heart of every class.”
“Our government will, surely, never try such
an experiment?”
“We are now, you know, suffering under the
effects of such an one. When the Restriction
Act passed, nobody said anything about this
measure being, in fact, an alteration of the standard;
but as inconvertible bank-notes are practically
a legal tender, and as their value depends
on the price of bullion and on the extent to
which they are issued, these circumstances keep
the standard, in fact, in a state of perpetual variation,
instead of its being preserved invariable
by law, as it pretends to be.”
“So, then, my mother suffered from a variation
in the standard when her pension was swallowed
up by high prices; and farmer Martin
is injured in the same way by an opposite change
in the standard.”
“And you, Mrs. Morrison,” said the shopkeeper,
“profit by the same thing; for, I assure
41you, I must have obliged you to change one
more note at least for that parcel of shirting,
three years ago.”
“Is it possible,” asked Hester, “for the value
of money to remain the same from one century
to another?—O no; it certainly cannot; so
many new mines as will be, discovered; and so
much difference as there will be, as the arts
improve, in the cost of producing the precious
metals, and all other commodities. The value
of metal money will gradually decline on the
whole, I should think.”
“Very likely.”
“Then what will become of creditors? How
are they to have their rights?”
“The equitable right of a creditor is only to
the quantity of gold for which he contracted.
If he is paid in less than this quantity, through
any arbitrary interference, he is injured, but he
must take the chance of any natural variation
between the value of gold and other commodities.
No law need pretend, or could avail, to fix
this relative value, which depends on causes over
which laws have no control. If a man enters
into a long contract, he should take into his
estimate the probability of money being worth
less at the end than at the beginning of his bargain,
if he satisfies himself that the value of money
does, on the whole, deteriorate: and if he neglects
to do this, he alone is to blame for his
loss; for this is not a matter for government to
charge itself with. If it ensures him his quantity,
it has done its duty.”
42The shopkeeper looked round his shop with a
sigh, and wished that, when he entered upon his
lease, and filled his shelves, he had had no further
loss to guard against than the natural decline
of money. He had suffered, and was suffering
from the present reverse tendency of
money. He had bought his linens and flannels,
his gloves, hose, and ribbons dear, and was now
obliged to sell them cheap, while his rent was,
though nominally the same, very much raised in
fact. He was less grieved for himself, and such
as himself, however, than for families like a certain
one in the neighbourhood, which, through
fluctuations in the currency, was reduced, without
any fault, to a situation so far below what it
ought to hold. He understood that though the
D—— bank was likely to pay every shilling in
time, it might have done so directly, but that the
debts which were contracted in one state of the
currency must be paid in another, while the property
in which the partners had invested their
capital had fallen in value, in proportion to the
rise of money. It was too hard that the very
crisis which destroyed their credit should have
at the same time almost doubled their debts, and
depreciated their property. He wished to know
whether it was true, if Mr. Craig had no objection
to tell him, that there was money owing to
Mr. Berkeley from abroad—a debt which nobody
had thought of recovering till lately, and which
Mr. Horace was going into a foreign country to
look after? Mr. Craig believed that there was
some truth in what was said about the debt; but
43none in the report of Horace’s stirring in the matter.
He then asked for what he came into the
shop in search of;—a pair of gloves; and was
furnished with some at what was mournfully
declared to be considerably under prime cost.
Hester at the same time concluded her long
task of shopping, and went to pay her respects
to Mrs. Berkeley. She felt very full of wrath
at all tamperers with the currency as she opened
the little green gate, and mounted the single
step at the door, and lifted the slender stiff
knocker, and cast a glance over the red front of
the house, as she was waiting for admission. All
these things were in sad contrast to the approach
to their former abode.
As she was shown in, she felt how much more
she had been at her ease in old days, when, in
visiting them, she found herself in the midst of
unaccustomed luxuries, than now, when their
abode was a good deal like her mother’s. She
scarcely knew how to be respectful enough to
Mr. Berkeley when she saw him doing many
things for himself that he had been used to have
done for him, and when she heard of his performing
his own little errands in the town, where his
servant had of old been daily seen going to and
fro for his bustling master. It was affecting to
see Mrs. Berkeley reviving her knowledge
and practice of many things which her condition
of affluence had rendered it unnecessary for her
to attend to for many years past.
She made no hardship of these things. She
cheerfully said that she should want employment
44in the absence of her daughters if she had not
to attend to her household affairs. Mr. Berkeley
was very exact about the matters of the table,
and Mrs. Berkeley did again what she had done
in her youth;—she made such hashes and ragouts
and fancy dishes of various kinds, as no cook
she had ever had could pretend to. She kept
her work basket at her elbow almost as constantly
as Mrs. Parndon herself; and with Lewis
for a helper, made the most of the shallow poor
soil in their little garden, undeterred by recollections
of the beloved green-house and the
flourishing rosary of her late abode. She was
encouraged in this by finding that Mr. Berkeley
did not dislike her roses, though they came out
of a garden next the road, instead of his favourite
nook.
He now, on seeing Hester in the parlour,
came up to the window with a bunch of roses in
one hand and the newspaper in the other. He
brought news that the pyrus japonica looked
drooping, and that a company of ants had found
their way to the apricot at the back of the
house. There must be an end to them, or there
would be an end to the apricots for this year.
“You have found nothing so important to us
as that in the newspaper, I dare say,” observed
his wife.
Mr. Berkeley threw the paper in at the window,
peevishly declaring that there was nothing in
newspapers worth reading now-a-days. He
forgot that he did not think so at noon-time
every day, when he was apt to swear at the
45offender who happened to be five minutes past
the time of bringing the paper.
“There is one piece of news, by the by,”
said he, “unless you have heard it already from
Craig. Longe is married.”
“Indeed! To Miss Egg?”
“No, no. Too good a match for him by half.
A fellow who begins looking about him so impudently
as he did, is sure to finish with marrying
his cook.”
“His cook! What, the servant that went from
the Cavendishes. It never can be, surely?”
“Nay; I do not know whose cook she is, or
whether any body’s cook. I only know that
such is the way such fellows pair themselves at
last.”
Hester was wondering what fellows;—rectors,
or Cavendishes’ cousins.—Mrs. Berkeley remarked,
that she should wish to think well of the
rector’s lady for Henry Craig’s sake. The
curate should never be the worse off for the
marriage of his rector.
“The curate’s wife, you mean, my dear. You
are looking forward to little presents of tithe pigs
and apples, and an occasional pheasant. But,
mind you, I will never touch a pheasant that
comes out of Longe’s house. I had rather be in
the way of his gun myself.”
Hester took this as a permission to speak of
Melea’s prospects,—happy prospects, as she
called them.
“The young people talk of some such thing,”
said Mr. Berkeley, carelessly. “Young people
always do, you know. But it is nonsense talking.
46Craig is as poor as a rat, and Melea will
be long enough earning her wedding clothes.”
And he began hoeing up very diligently the
weeds that were just visible in the border below
the window. While he was not looking, Mrs.
Berkeley held up with a smile the work she was
doing. Hester had before observed that the
work basket was piled very high.
“Is this for Miss Melea?” she delightedly
enquired. Mrs. Berkeley nodded assent, and
then gave the cautionary explanation that this
was no sign that Melea was to be married soon,
but only that a wedding wardrobe was not so
very difficult to earn. She had pleasure in doing
this work; it seemed to hasten the time when
she and Mr. Berkeley should have a daughter
near them once more.
Before they had time to pursue the topic,
Mr. Berkeley came in, complaining of the heat.
The first thing he did was to pick up the newspaper
he had thrown away, fix himself in his
reading light, give the paper the pat which was
necessary to stiffen it in its full length, and mutter
over it, as much at his ease as if nobody was
by. Amidst the mutterings and occasional interjections,
the other two carried on their conversation
in an under tone. It was all about the
curate, and the curate’s house, and the curate’s
small accession of income, and large accession
of pupils, which was as much for the advantage
of Lewis in the way of companionship, as for
Melea’s, in a different way. At the close of a
very cheerful picture of what was to be, Hester
looked up and saw Mr. Berkeley still in reading
47posture, but looking over his spectacles at his
wife, and evidently listening to what was passing.passing.
As soon as he saw himself observed, he said,
“Go on, my dear, pray. There is nobody here
to be taken in by a fancy picture,—no novices
that think people are all born to be married, and
nothing else. Mrs. Morrison knows by this time
that this is too cold a world for love to warm
every corner of it. She knows—”
“I wonder you can be so unjust to Henry,”
cried Mrs. Berkeley, who saw that Hester did
not altogether relish the appeal made to her.
“You know very well that if Melea’s engagement
was at an end to-day, you would wander
about the house like a ghost, and find that the
world had grown much colder all in a moment.”
“When did I ever say a word against Craig,
pray?—at least, for more than three years.
What I mean is, that the less people connect
themselves, in such days as these, the better for
them. That is the only way to slip through the
world quietly, and to get out of it without having
one’s heart and soul torn to pieces before
one’s breath is out of one’s body.”
“You would not have daughters, Sir,” Hester
ventured to say. “You had rather be living
all alone, with only your physician to feel your
pulse when you die.”
“Mr. Berkeley’s daughters and Mr. Berkeley’s
wife are not like any other wife and
daughters,” said Mrs. Berkeley, smiling; “and
Horace is also unique. Mr. Berkeley’s doctrine
is only generally applicable, you know; so we
need not be offended.”
48“I never choose to be personal,” observed
Mr. Berkeley. “I point out nobody’s wife and
children as the proper ones not to exist. I only
mean that it must be a heavenly thing to have
only one’s self to care for.”
“I will believe it, my dear, when I find you
in heaven, caring only for yourself.”
“I only speak to what I know,” replied Mr.
Berkeley; “and, depend upon it, half the soft-hearted
people that Craig and Melea are imitating,
would be glad to shake off their vows and
their cares together.”
Hester bore his enquiring look very well; for
she still loved Edgar. She smiled, and hoped
that these were not the notions Melea was to be
entertained with when she came home to be
married.
“I say what I think, let who will be by,” replied
Mr. Berkeley. “But it does not signify
whether I hold my tongue or speak. We are all
made romantic when we are young, that we may
be broken down with cares, in time to make
room for others to go the same round. I and
my children, like everybody else.—My dear, do
send some one to destroy that ants’ nest. They
are eating the apricots all this time.—Stay. I’ll
do it myself.”
In another minute, he was busy with the ants,
and Hester was left at liberty to hope that Melea
might, by some chance, be happy, notwithstanding
the romance of loving Henry Craig.
Fanny was, she found, pronounced much
wiser, and more likely to die a natural death, as
she was not going to be married. It was very
49true that she had at present few cares, though
she had not yet seriously taken her father’s advice
to care for nobody but herself. She bestowed
some little thought and feeling on her pupils,
and on her family. What romance she had
tended that way; but as it afforded no threatening
of ultimately breaking her down with solicitude,
her father acquiesced in her cheerful looks
and even spirits, and thought this kind of romance
very harmless.
These facts being fully ascertained, Hester
took her leave before the last hapless insect had
been hunted from its retreat in the shadow of an
apricot leaf. Soon after she was gone, Mrs.
Berkeley missed the apex of the pyramid of
which her work basket formed the base. It was
clear that Hester intended that the bride’s wardrobe
should be graced with some of her handy
work. She had, indeed, carried off enough to
employ her needle for as long a time as Edgar
was likely to allow her to stay. When Mrs.
Berkeley sent to beg that she would not consume
her short leisure in an employment that she must
have quite enough of at home, she replied that
it was a most refreshing rest to her to sit at
work by the open window, in the long summer
afternoons, enjoying the smell of the sweet-williams
in the court, and the striking of the old
clock, and hearing from her mother and the
neighbours long stories of all that had happened
in Haleham since her wedding-day.
50
Edgar did not send for his wife at the end of a
week, as she had expected. Mrs. Parndon was
much pleased at this. The first Sunday had
been so wet that it would have been a pity for
Hester to risk spoiling her new silk, and a still
greater pity to have gone back to London without
appearing at church in it. It was earnestly
to be desired that she should stay over a second
Sunday. Happily she did so; and yet more to
her astonishment, over a third. There was nothing
to make her uneasy in this extension of
indulgence. Her husband wrote to her, kindly,
and often enough to satisfy her mother, and the
enquirers at the post-office, who thought they
might contrive, by a little watching and waiting,
thus to learn more of Hester’s domestic position
than they could well ascertain by any questions
they could put to her mother or herself.
As Mrs. Morrison recovered her bloom and
spirits, day by day, it was a settled matter that
her paleness, thinness, and odd, startled look, (so
unlike any thing that used to be seen in her face)
were all owing to the heats of a London summer,
and that she was indeed the fortunate person she
had been described by all mothers to their daughters
for these three years. Hester herself
bestowed as little thought as she could on this
question while at liberty to enjoy air and freedom.
51She ran in the meadows as if she had
been still a girl; played ducks and drakes on the
Martins’ pond, and tripped along the street with
a step which her mother thought not dignified
enough for Mrs. Edgar Morrison.
Forgetting this hint, she was quickly passing
Enoch’s door one day, when she saw a finger,
which from its length could not be mistaken,
beckoning between two of the books in the window.
She went in, and there was Mr. Pye, alone,
saying several times over that he wished to speak
with her, that he had a trifling thing to mention,
a little matter to say between themselves. He
declared himself very scrupulous, but knew she
would be angry if he passed the thing over.
What could be the matter? Had she, or anybody
belonging to her, done anything to offend
Mr. Pye?—Bless her! no. How would that be
possible? He was only afraid of the offence
being the other way. When compelled to explain,
he said he did it directly, because he supposed,
he trusted, he should be saving her from a
loss. Could she remember where she took the 1l.
note she had paid him with? He hoped it was
not too late to get it changed; for it was certainly
a bad one.
Indeed! O yes, she remembered perfectly. It
was given her by ——. She stopped short in a
fit of prudence, for which she could afterwards
hardly account. No. She would not answer
for anything about it, till she had looked over
her stock at home.home. She would just step home
and bring another directly. Mr. Pye was quite
52right in supposing that she would have been
angry if he had scrupled to mention it. It was
much better to settle those little mistakes at once,
since they do rest on the mind for a longtime.—Just
as she was leaving the shop, in the midst of
Enoch’s assurances that there was no hurry, and
that he could not allow her to go home on purpose,
she turned back to ask for the note, saying
that she had always had a great curiosity to see
a forged note; and that she never felt herself
safe in taking notes, from her ignorance of the
proper marks.
Mr. Pye liked giving lessons; and he set
about his task on the present occasion in a most
orderly manner. Happily, he first made Hester
sit down; and next, he fortunately took such
pains to rub and fix his spectacles, as to have no
attention to spare for her face. He then unlocked
his desk, and brought out an honest Bank
of England note: then double unlocked an inner
recess, from which issued the offending one.
Both were spread before Hester, and she was
told to compare them, and try whether she could
discover any difference.
She could perceive none. The leading marks
of each were alike; and Hester thought they
were such as any engraver might imitate. It
appeared to her to signify little, that there were
private marks, and water-marks which were less
easy to imitate than the engraved parts. These
might enable the Bank to know its own notes;
but were of no use to the generality of people
to whom it is of consequence to distinguish a
good note from a bad one.one.
53“You see,” said Enoch, holding the notes up to
the light. “That water-mark, you observe, is very
different from this; and the finish of that word,
you perceive, is not imitated well in the forgery.”
“I see, now you point it out: but I should
never have discovered it. Surely, people in
general, shopmen and servants, and market
people, do not know these signs as you do.”
Enoch complacently answered that very few
had so practised an eye as his.
“But that is very wrong, surely?” observed
Hester. “It must be possible to form notes of
such a kind of engraving as would be too difficult
to make it worth while to forge; of such a
kind too as would strike the eye at once, so that
even those who cannot read may learn to know
a good note. What can look easier than to imitate
such a note as this? The very sight of it is
enough to tempt people to forge.”
Enoch observed that it was very true, and
that it was proved by the dreadful increase of
convictions on account of the crime of forgery.
In the year of the Restriction Act, there was
only one conviction; the number increased as
bank notes became more important as a medium
of exchange; and, in the preceding year, there
had been no less than two hundred and twenty-seven;
sixty-two of which had been capital convictions
for the actual commission of the crime,
and the others for having had forged notes in
possession.
Hester’s deep but checked sigh attracted
Enoch’s attention.
54“Ah! you are sighing for the convictions
that are yet to come. But, my dear, they are
clever fellows who made this note; and they
will keep out of harm’s way for some time to
come, depend upon it. It is a very superior article
indeed; not got up by one or two in a snug
way, but regularly manufactured in a business-like
manner. I should not wonder if they keep
themselves safe till the Bank calls in its one and
two pound notes, and puts an end to their trade.
I see there is talk of abolishing the small note
circulation.”
“I am glad of it, I am sure. The sooner the
better.”better.”
“Well, now, I do not agree with you there.
We shall lose a great convenience in losing these
notes. O, I do not mean for a moment to say
that it is worth having sixty men hanged in a
year for the sake of it. God forbid! But there
might be means found of preventing so much
forgery. There might be an end of temptation
to novices to forge; and as for those who have
learned the trade already, they will not injure society
long.”
“You mean that they will grow honest again
when the temptation is removed.”
Enoch shook his head, and wished he could
truly say that this was what he meant. He
meant that people employed in such practices
rarely quit them till they have brought punishment
upon themselves. However sorry we may
be for the carelessness and bad management by
which temptation was at first made too strong
55for them, however we pity them, and make allowance
for their first acts, we may be pretty
sure that they will end by falling into the hands
of the law. Hester might well sigh for the
makers of this note; for though new bank regulations
should knock up their paper manufacture,
they would turn to something else as bad,—forging
bills of exchange, or stealing and passing
them in a business-like way, or perhaps coining.
Having once been used to get a great deal
of money by dishonest means, they would not be
satisfied with the little they could obtain by
honest industry.
Hester, not wishing for more speculation of
this kind, rose to go; and with some difficulty,
got leave to carry away the bad note, in order,
as she truly said, to study her lesson more carefully
at home. Enoch charged her to bring it
back again; but to this she made no reply.
She just returned to say,
“Do not let us mention this to my mother. It
will vex her to think of my having lost a pound
in such a way; and I am not at all sure that I
can get the note changed.”
Enoch was quite willing to be silent. Not
having made up his mind himself as to whether
he ought to have put up with the loss in quiet
for the sake of an old friend, he was well content
that Mrs. Parndon should not have the opportunity
of blaming him.
Hester hurried home, and into her own chamber,
bolting the door after her. At every step
on the way, some new circumstance occurred to
56her recollection, confirming the horrible suspicion
which had entered her mind. Edgar’s
sudden and strange command of money, his unwonted
kindness and liberality, his preventing
her sending one of these notes to the coach-office
in payment for her place, his anxiety that
she should lay out the whole in a distant country
town for goods which could be better bought in
the street they lived in,—all these circumstances
seemed to be explained only too satisfactorily if
the new notion she had in her head were true. In
a paroxysm of resolution she proceeded to put it
to the proof, looking about before she unlocked
her money-drawer, to make sure that no one
could see from any corner of the window, or from
the key-hole, what she was about to do. Hester
was not, however, very strong-minded. The
first sight of the thin paper made her heart-sick.
She thrust the bad note into the opposite corner
of the drawer, and locked it up, feeling that for
this one day she preferred suspense to certainty.
Enoch must be paid. That was something to do.
She would run and pay him directly, if she had
but silver enough. She began counting her silver;
in the midst of which operation, some one
was heard trying at the door, and was answered
by a long scream from within.
“Mercy on us! what’s the matter?” cried the
widow.
“Nothing: why nothing, mother,” said Hester,
opening the door, “only you startled me,
that’s all, mother.”
“Startled you indeed! Why, you are shaking
57all over, child. What could you be doing? I
came just to darn that hole in your window curtain
while you were out, for I thought you were
gone to the Martins an hour ago. What could
you be doing, my dear?”
“I was looking out some change. I want
some change. Can you lend me half a crown?
No: five shillings I want. No, no, four will do.
Can you lend me four shillings?”
“Indeed I cannot,” replied her mother, laughing.
“With all your stock of money, you can get
change from every shop in the town, and I like
the appearance of your sending for it. Nanny
shall step to the baker’s in a minute. Give me
a note, and I will send her.”
Hester went into the kitchen, apparently to
save her mother the trouble; but it was to borrow
four shillings of Nanny, instead of sending
her to the baker’s for twenty.
Enoch was jocose upon her paying him in
silver lest she should make the same mistake
again, though the chances were a thousand to
one against another bad note falling in her way
while the small note circulation lasted.
It was a beautiful day, as fresh as mild, and
the country was in the perfection of its summer
beauty. In order to avoid going home, Hester
proceeded to the Martins, and staid till the
latest moment she could without keeping her mother
waiting for dinner. The summer wind blew
away half her cares before she reached the farm;
and by the time she left it, she pronounced herself
the silliest person in the world for having
58taken up such a wild fancy as had terrified her
this morning.
Rhoda had not yet left her father’s house, nor
was likely to do so at present. Her lover
had employment, but had not yet nearly repaired
the losses which Cavendish’s villany had
caused him, and Martin was not now so well
able as formerly to enter into engagements to
assist his daughter. His rent pressed heavily,
now that prices had fallen so much; and the
young people must wait. This sentence fell
irritatingly upon Rhoda’s ear, month after month;—every
Saturday night, when the farmer and
his wife ascertained how much or how little was
ready to go into the rent-purse, and every Sunday
when Chapman brought her home from a
long ramble in the lanes, whose turns and windings
had lost the charms they possessed for her
when she began to follow them in his company,
four years ago. She should not have minded, she
told Hester, if she had known from the beginning
that they must wait five years: it was the
disappointment, the suspense, that was so cruel;
and she sometimes wished that they had married
on Cavendish’s coming. They could but have
been ruined by the failure, like many other people;
her little legacy would have been safe in the
shape of furniture; and they could not well
have been more anxious than they were now.
Hester sagely took up Mr. Berkeley’s argument
on these occasions, and tried very perseveringly
to persuade Rhoda that she and Chapman were
comfortably free from care, and that they ought
to be very glad that they were not married yet
59Rhoda was equally sure that Hester could have
no cares; how should she, with a husband so
fond of her that he could not part with her
oftener than once in four years, and in possession
of a good salaried office, and with no children
to provide for, and all so comfortable about
her,—to judge from her dress, and the money she
had spent at Haleham?
Thus these two school companions went forth
this morning, arm in arm, to look after some
farm-house pet that had strayed out upon the
heath. Each was old in cares though young in
years, and each fully persuaded that the other
must be easy and gay at heart, in comparison
with herself.—Mrs. Martin looked after them
from the door of the dairy, as they took their
way from the shady nook in which she stood
through the orchard, and out upon the heath behind.
She shook her head as she watched them,
and thought to herself that theirs was not the
step with which she went about her work and her
pleasures at their age. There was little of girlhood
remaining in the heavy gait and absent air
with which they walked. There was something
wrong in the state of things which took from
life the ease and graces of its prime. It was a
pity that Mrs. Martin was not within sight of the
young women half an hour afterwards, when the
summer wind had refreshed their spirits, and
made old merry thoughts chase one another over
their minds like the wrinkles on the surface of
the blue pond which lay open to the breeze. If
she had seen them running round the brink to
60drive the waddling ducks into the water, or
watching the sand-martins to their holes, or
cherishing the rich brown hairy caterpillar that
Hester had nearly trodden upon, or forgetting
what they came for in counting how many little
orange butterflies were perched at once upon the
same gorse bush, she would have been satisfied
that to be turned loose upon the heath in a west
wind is a certain cure for the cares of the heart.
Rhoda had the impression of being still a school-girl
all the while; and Hester forgot her suspicion
for as much as ten minutes at a time; and
when she remembered it again, thought it too
absurd to be dwelt upon any more. As if nobody
had ever chanced to take a bad note before!
As if it was not very likely that in so
large a parcel as Edgar had given her, there
might be one bad among many good! and at
the cheering idea, she gave a new bound upon
the turf, and began another race with the butterflies.
The two mothers were pleased with the
aspect of their respective daughters on their return;
Rhoda with her hair blown about her
glowing face, and Hester with an arm full of
wild flowers, gathered partly from the heath, and
partly from the hedges and ditches she had skirted
on her way home.
Mrs. Parndon smilingly held up a letter: but
Hester did not snatch it as usual. She received
it with an absent look, and carried it into her
chamber without first breaking the seal. In a
moment she was heard saying,
“Don’t put off dinner, mother. I will just
61take off my bonnet, and read my letter after
wards; and I have kept you waiting already.”already.”
And she actually sat down to dinner without
having opened her letter. The sight of the hand
had revived all her painful feelings, and had put
it into her head that if she remained unsatisfied
about the notes, and if her husband should
strangely give her further leave of absence, she
should go back at once, and have an end put to
her suspense.
The letter was short. Edgar was glad she
was enjoying herself in the country; believed the
weather had been very fine and seasonable; did
not see why she should hurry back; was not, for
his own part, anxious that she should; was
always willing to accommodate; therefore begged
sheshe would stay where she was; Philip and self
quite well. London cursedly dull; everybody
looking blank about the times; and no wonder.—The
west wind did not blow into Hester’s
chamber; nor, if it had found a way, would it
now have acted as a cordial. It was too late to
get rid of her suspicions. There was nothing
for it but satisfying them. The door was again
bolted, the blind drawn down, a glass of water
poured out, and the locked drawer opened. There
was first a nervous and hasty comparison of all
the notes with the forged one; then a more careful
examination; then the most deliberate and
studious one. The result of all was the same.
The same deficiencies, the same wrong turns were
in all the notes. All were precisely alike, except
that some had been more crumpled and dirtied
62than others; and the soil was, she thought, put
on artificially.—She was resolved to go the next
morning, and to let it be supposed that her husband
had recalled her.
But what to do for money! She had borrowed
four shillings, and had nothing left but
these notes. Asking her mother for some was
out of the question, if she wished to avoid suspicion.
Leaving this difficulty to be met by some
bright idea at the moment, she swallowed some
cold water, and re-appeared with her bonnet on,
saying that she was going to bespeak a place in
the morning’s coach, as she must be at home
before the next night.
Mrs. Parndon began reproaching Edgar very
bitterly for giving such short notice; from which,
of course, his wife very earnestly defended him,
strong on the secret ground that he had given
no notice at all. Mrs. Parndon laid down the
law, notwithstanding, that all husbands are alike,
all arbitrary, and fond of showing what their
power is; also that she could not spare her
daughter even to go so far as the coach-office;
which errand could be as well discharged by
Nanny; no money being wanted for deposit, as
the coach merely passed through instead of starting
from Haleham, and there was no knowing
till it drove up whether there would be a place.
“Now, my dear, before we are interrupted,”
said Mrs. Parndon, when Nanny was out of the
house, “I have a little business to settle with
you, which I did not intend to have brought on
in such a hurry, but for Edgar’s choosing to have
63you at his beck and call in this way. You know,”
(in a whisper,) “that when gold was disappearing
some time ago, I laid by some guineas.”
Hester perfectly remembered. They were
either in the cupboard behind the bed, she believed,
or buried in the garden. They had been
in both these hiding places, she knew; but she
forgot which last. The widow looked wise, and
said it did not signify where they now were;
what she wanted to say was this. She had always
been a cautious woman, having no one to
advise with but Mr. Pye, whom she could not,
from motives of delicacy, inform of her having
money laid by; and she had, she feared, let the
occasion pass for disposing of her gold to the
greatest advantage. She should have trusted
Philip with it some time ago. She had lately,
however, put the case before Mr. Pye, as from a
third unknown party, and he was decidedly of
opinion that there would be no use in hoarding
gold after the Bank had returned to cash payments;
and that if any profit was to be made in
such a way, it must be before that time. So she
had made up her mind to trust her daughter with
her treasure, in order to its reaching Philip’s
hands; and she should write to him to send her
as much as could be obtained over and above
their value as legal coin. It was a sad pity, to
be sure, that she had not done this long and long
ago; but lone women are liable to fall into
grievous mistakes in the management of their
affairs. It was not enough even to have such a
friend as Mr. Pye.
64As a friend merely,—Hester supposed in her
own mind. She was very happy that so lucky a
chance of getting money for her journey had
turned up as to prevent her having to use any of
her doubtful notes. She hurried off with her
mother to fetch the guineas, resolving to get two
of them changed at some shop where Mrs. Parndon
did not deal, and to send out of her own
earnings what Philip should declare to be their
true value.
When the bed-tick had been unripped and properly
sewn up again, after the guineas had been
taken out of it, the widow found time and thoughts
for what her daughter might have to do and feel
on so sudden a conclusion of her visit. Could
she do anything for her? pay any little bills
after she was gone? pack her things this afternoon?
or go and tell their friends that if they
wished to bid her good bye they must come in
after tea?
Hester accepted the offer of packing, in order
to be free to go out herself. She talked of stepping
to the washer-woman’s, and of getting as
far as the Berkeleys, to pay her respects, carry
home the work she had finished, and say how
sorry she was that she should not see Miss Melea
married, as she had always hoped to do.
“Well, my dear,” said Mrs. Parndon, while
they were waiting the next morning for the coach
to drive up, “I wonder when we shall have you
amongst us again!”
Mr. Pye, who was present, saw that Hester’s
eyes were full of tears, and concluding that her
65mother had said something pathetic, turned to
the bright side, as he thought, and expatiated on
the delight that awaited her that evening in
reaching her home again, and how Edgar’s reception
of her would more than make up for the
sadness her Haleham friends caused her by their
parting grief.
“You will come to town on business again,
Mr. Pye? You will be looking in upon me some
day, I dare say?”
Mr. Pye was ready to own that London was
not to him what it used to appear; or perhaps
it might be that he was not so fit for London as
he was. The very walking along Cheapside
flurried him, and he was nervous about the crossings,
and people seemed to think him stupid;
whereas he used to be considered tolerably apt
at whatever business he had to transact. Hester
understood that this was the irritation of infirmity,
and said no more about his leaving home.
Her mother, however, put in her word.
“O, Mr. Pye, you will be sure to go, one of
these days. And you should be very much
flattered at Mrs. Morrison’s saying anything
about it. I assure you, she has not invited me.”
This was the last hint Hester had the pleasure
of hearing before she took her seat, and went
on her dreary way.
66
Even the journey was less dreary than the
arrival. Hester had hoped that Edgar would be
out, that she might settle herself, and be ready
to give him a wife-like greeting on his entrance.
She trusted much to this for forgiveness for
having come home without leave and without
warning.
The house door was open, and there were
pails and trestles in the passage, and a strong
smell of paint. Remorse struck instantly upon
Hester’s heart. Edgar was making the house
neat and pretty to surprise her on her return,
and she was rewarding him with suspicion and
disappointment.
For one moment she glanced in thought at
the possibility of going back as quietly as she
might, and keeping her trip a secret: but this
would have been too remarkable a proceeding to
escape painful remark. She must go on now,
and make the best of it.
The first person she met was a foot-boy, who
said he belonged to the house, but who was a
stranger to her. It occurred to her that Edgar
might have removed, and she had perceived that
a new, stout, oaken-door had been put up some
feet within the passage; an alteration scarcely
likely to occur as desirable to a man so perpetually
absent from home as Edgar, and who
67lived up stairs. The boy, however, declared that
his master’s name was Morrison, and that he
was now in the house, taking his wine with a
gentleman, after dinner.
“Philip, no doubt,” thought Hester, hastily
dismissing the porter, and running up to the
dining-room before her courage failed. She was
not sorry that Philip would be there to act as a
restraint on their meeting. Edgar’s back was
towards her as she softly opened the door; and
as he concluded it could be nobody but the boy,
he did not dislodge his legs from the chair on
which they reposed, or cease picking his strawberries.
Opposite to him, sitting bolt upright,
and his little face looking fierce in a pair of huge
black whiskers, sat Cavendish! His start and
stare first roused Edgar.
“What the deuce——” he began. “Did not
you get my letter? You must have got my
letter, bidding you—telling you that you might
stay longer.”
“I did; but ... I will tell you all about
it by and by. I beg your pardon for bursting
in: but I did not know you had any one with
you, except Philip. I will go up stairs till you
are at liberty.”
“Aye, do.”
Before the door was well shut, however, she
was called back and told that she would scarcely
know her away about the house after all that the
work-people had been doing. She had better
come in and sit down till she could be instructed
how to turn herself about in her own home.
68She sat down accordingly by the window, thinking
it would best please Edgar that she should
not be in full view of Cavendish’s face. When
she had been offered wine and strawberries, and
accepted the latter in consideration of her burning
thirst, the two at the table seemed to have
nothing more to say to each other. They dropped
a few words now and then, which each left it to
Hester to answer; and, in a quarter of an hour,
Cavendish rose to go. Edgar whispered with
him for some time outside the door, and then, to
his wife’s terror, came in and shut it. She could
not help fixing her eyes upon his, though there
was anger in his face.
“You are displeased with me for coming
home,” said she. “And I dare say it was very
foolish, and you will think me very unkind: but
O! Edgar, you cannot think how uneasy I have
been since yesterday morning! Those bank-notes——”
“What of them?” asked Edgar, looking
steadily at her.
“Mr. Pye said they were bad: that is, he
said that one of them was bad——”
Edgar laughed violently. “So you have taken
a journey——”
“I know what you will say.... I know
how easy it is to make a laugh of it,” said Hester,
sinking into tears: “but Mr. Pye showed
me,——Edgar!” and she put a strong momentary
control upon her convulsive sobs, “Edgar,
they are all bad,—all that I have left.”
“And who gave you leave to show off your
69money to Mr. Pye, or Mr. Any-body? A pretty
scrape you have brought me into!”
When Hester explained how she had kept her
cares to herself, and Mr. Pye had seen only one
note, her husband attempted to ridicule her out
of the notion that had taken possession of her;
but this was attempting too much. For once,
the gentle, tractable Hester appeared sullen. She
sat looking out of the window, and twisting the
corner of her handkerchief, till Edgar was tired
of talking to her.
“Well, Madam,” said he at length: “you
do not seem disposed to make any answer. What
would you have now?”
Hester turned full round upon him to ask if
he really wished to know what she would have.
Edgar could only look rather silly, and saysay “To
be sure.”
“I would have your confidence, Edgar, as a
wife should have. I have kept your secrets
(those that you could not help my knowing) long
enough, I am sure, to show that I may be
trusted. Let you have done what you may, I
am the one who ought to know all; for I may
screen you from shame, and I must share your
shame when it comes. I am not one to betray
you, Edgar. I am your wife, and far more ready
to excuse and forgive your—your—ways than
you yourself will one day be to excuse them.”
“Women do not know what they ask for
when they seek their husbands’ confidence,” said
Edgar. “As soon as they have got it, they
would be glad enough to have been less curious.”
70“Curious!” repeated Hester, offended at the
word. “If it were curiosity, I might get the
Newgate calendar, or set Philip talking, as he
likes to do, by the three hours together about
making money in an unlawful way.”—(She could
not bring herself to utter the word “forgery.”)—“You
think, I suppose, that it is curiosity that
brought me home to-day.”
It was some damned troublesome thing, whether
it was curiosity or anything else, Edgar swore.
Hester trembled while she said that she could go
back again, if he chose it; but that she had
much rather stay and help him.
“Help me!” exclaimed Edgar. “What do
you mean by helping me?”
“Is it such a very new thing for wives to help
their husbands?” Hester asked. “I mean,
however, that whatever you are concerned in, I
wish to be concerned in too. I do not want to
be a spy. I want to be your wife. Let me help
you to make notes, or send me quite away. I
cannot bear to be in the house, and know what
you are doing, and have none of your confidence,
and no one to open my mind to.”
As it was evidently too late to attempt to conceal
the fact from her, Edgar saw at once that it
would be the safest plan to keep her at home,
and to implicate her so far as to secure her
fidelity. He drew a chair beside her, preparatory
to giving what he called “a candid explanation.”
“You must see, my love, that it is not for my
own sake that I have placed myself in the circumstances
71you have unfortunately become acquainted
with.”
“O, certainly. It was not for your own sake
that you took a sudden fit of affection for me
lately, and remembered that I had not breathed
country air for four years. It was not for your
own sake that you pressed your money upon me,
and wished that I should spend it among my old
friends. O no; this was all for my sake, and
for the good of the Haleham people. I understand
it all quite well,” said the miserable wife.
“If you looked about you while you were at
Haleham, you must have understood,” said Edgar,
“that there is no way of doing so much
good just now as by putting out money. Did
you not find a terrible want of it every where?
especially of small notes?—Well. Everybody
sees and feels the same thing; and the country
is full of discontent at the currency being so deplorably
contracted as it is now. Of course,
this discontent will be listened to in time, and
the bank will meet the popular demand. In the
mean while, those are benefactors to society who
supply the want as far as they can. It is a dangerous
service, Hester; but it is a very important
one, I assure you.”
Hester was not to be quite so easily taken in;
but she would not check her husband’s communication
by raising any objections. He went on.
“You must have seen, if you spent the notes
as I desired, how acceptable they were at Haleham;
how brisk they made the business there;
how——”
72“Just like the first issue of Cavendish’s notes,”
observed Hester.
“But there is this difference, my dear. Our
notes are not those of a bank that will break.
There will not be a crash——”
“No; only a dead loss to the holders who
present them at the Bank of England, or who
find them out on going home from shopping or
market. Only a stain upon commercial character,—a
shock to commercial credit. Only a
gain to us of whatever is lost by these holders,
or by the Bank of England. Only a robbery of
them to enrich ourselves. I understand.”
“I am sure you do not, if you talk of my
gains,” replied Edgar. “Why, my dear, the
wealth of the Bank would not make up to me
for the risk and trouble of passing notes. And
when you see what we have been doing upstairs,
you will be convinced that our expenses——”
“Very well,” said Hester, quietly; “I do not
want convincing. Tell me what part I am to
take. You may trust me for being very careful;
for I am as well aware as you what is at stake. I
do not know whether my being able to draw will
be of any use to you.”
“I am not sure but it may,” replied Edgar.
“Your best way of helping us, however, will be
in doing our out-door work: in making our purchases;
in——”
“In passing your notes, you mean. I am
afraid,——I have so little presence of mind——.”
The sight of Edgar’s grave looks reminded
her to make no difficulties; and she
73went on. “However, I can plan what to say
when they refuse a note; and when they make
no difficulty, there is only the fear to go through:
and that is not so bad as not being trusted. I
can do anything, if I am trusted.”
“Had not you better go upstairs, and see
what we have been doing?” said Edgar. “And
yet,—perhaps,—it may turn out a safer thing for
you to be able to swear that you never saw our
apparatus, or set foot on that floor, since——”
“I must know all now,” said Hester, rising:
“and as for swearing,—when one is once in——”
“True, true,” replied her husband, astonished
at her calmness, and beginning to think that he
had mistaken his companion’s capabilities all
this while. “There are the keys. Go and look
about you; and I will explain it all when you
come down.”
“I suppose,” said Hester, returning from the
door, “I suppose the gentleman who dined with
you shares the office that I am to have. He
does your out-door business too, does not he?”
“Who, Carter? What made you think so?
He travels for a paper-maker.”
“Carter!” exclaimed Hester, reproachfully.reproachfully.
“Edgar, you will gain nothing by such half-confidences
as yours. You think because Cavendish
now wears black whiskers, and because
I sat behind him, that I should not know him.
How blind you must think me!”
Edgar protested that he meant no deceit, but
that he had been so used of late to call Cavendish
74by his new name, as to forget that he had
ever been known by any other. He begged
that Hester would be particularly careful to address
him properly on all occasions, and also to
spare his feelings by avoiding any allusion to
Haleham and its inhabitants. Hester readily
promised this, feeling that there would be little
temptation to mention Rhoda and her lover, or
any of their injured neighbours, in the presence
of the swindler, whose sensibility had come
somewhat too late to be of any advantage to
them.
The rooms on the floor above were so altered
that she could scarcely believe she was in the
same house she had inhabited for years. The
windows were blocked up, and each room lighted
by a skylight, so built round, as she afterwards
discovered, as to be nearly inaccessible from the
roof; and when got at, so fenced with iron bars
as to make entrance from above a work of considerable
time and difficulty. There were new
doors to both rooms, and another within a few
feet of the head of the stairs; and all were of
the same make with the strange door in the passage
below;—thick oak doors, with abundance of
bolts, and cross bars which slipped into holes
in the solid walls. A new ladder, just long
enough to reach the ceiling, stood in each room,
which made Hester suppose that either the skylight
could be opened from within, so as to afford
a way of escape, or that there must be a concealed
trap-door for the same purpose. The
remaining furniture of the room would have told
75the most careless observer that no ordinary business
was carried on there. There was a brick
stove, built apparently to sustain a considerable
heat; and there were rollers, such as are used in
copper-plate printing. One of the keys on the
bunch opened a closet wherein were iron frames,
the size of bank-notes, with ivory numbers
fixed in by a screw; copper-plates, with boards
and cloths for taking impressions, jars of printing
ink, and the flannel jackets of those who were to
use it. A recess which had formerly held lumber,
had been emptied to make room for a store of
coke. There was such completeness and such
amplitude about the apparatus, that Hester was
convinced a large gang must be implicated in her
husband’s proceedings. If it had not been for
this, she would probably have turned faint-hearted,
and run away to Haleham after all:—faint-hearted,
not on account of the danger, but
of the guilt. But she felt something so imposing
in the magnitude of these preparations for
breaking the law, that, like too many people, she
lost sight of much of the guilt in the feeling of
extensive companionship. She had some dread
of learning who the rest of the gang were; and
did not at all like Cavendish being one of them,
as she concluded he was.
Her husband made occasion to ask, the same
evening, how she came to fancy that Carter had
anything to do with his private affairs. He had
told her that Carter travelled for a paper-making
concern, and he now added that he lived in Yorkshire,
and had merely taken a dinner in a friendly
76way while in town on one of his business journeys.
This satisfied Hester, who did not remember
at the moment what different kinds of paper
are made; and that paper is one of the elements
of a bank-note.
She was now uneasy until she should have discharged
her mother’s commission about the guineas.
As a first step, she enquired of her husband
whether Philip knew of all the proceedings
that went on in his own house; and was told
that he must be aware that there was something
doing, about which it was better, for his own
sake, not to ask, or to give any information;
but that no confidence had been placed in him
which could implicate him in any way. This
determined Hester to trust him to value and exchange
the guineas; and to delay speaking to
him about it no longer than till her husband
should be gone to business the next morning.
When Edgar had duly found fault with her for
rising with red eyes, because it would prevent
her going out to spend notes with the proper
face of indifference; when he had looked to the
fastenings of the new door above, and told her
that nobody would be there till the white-washers
had departed from below; when she had watched
him along the street so as to be pretty sure that
he would not return, she ventured down, and put
her head in at the private door of the shop to see
if Philip was alone. He was alone; and bending
so intently over his work as to give his
invariable start when spoken to.
“Are you too busy to let me speak with you?”
77“Why, no: I cannot well say that I am;
though many’s the time I could have said so
when you have come. But those were better days
than we shall soon see again.”
“Is your business doing badly, like other
people’s? I thought you had got up a steady,
flourishing business, that, depending on the
wealthy, was not liable to be affected as inferior
ones are.”
“There is no business that has not its bad
times; and those of the goldsmiths are now
coming; or rather, have come. It is not only
that people have less money to spend on trinkets
(which is true of the rich as well as others) but
gold is so much dearer of late that the change
of times tells both ways for those who deal in
whatever is made of gold.”
“Aye, I see. If people could not now buy
trinkets at your former prices, much less can
they at a higher price.”
“And if the bank begins paying in cash,” resumed
Philip, “I am afraid gold will be very
scarce and dear for our handicraft purposes. One
hears nothing now of buying and selling guineas.
Do you know,” he continued, lowering
his voice, “I have not had a single offer of coin
to sell for months.”
“So much the better for one who wishes to
deal with you in that way,” observed Hester.
“If gold is scarce, you will give a good price
for a batch of guineas.”
“That depends upon what commodity I pay
in,” replied Philip. “If in goods, all very well,well,
78if in bank paper, you will remember that that is
scarce too. Guineas are now worth only a trifle
more than bank-notes; and since it is so, I cannot
but wonder that anybody has them to sell.
Anybody that thought of doing so should have
done it many months,—aye, full three years ago,
to have made the best bargain.”
“My mother knows that now. It is she that
sends you this bag of coin,” said Hester, producing
the treasure. “She must have notes for
it, of course, and not goods; and I am sure,
Philip, you will give her as much as you can
afford, in consideration of her disappointment
from having kept them too long.”
“That I will,” said Philip, “and more than I
would give anybody else. It will be a good opportunity
of giving her a present, which I was
thinking of doing about this time. Which do
you think she will like best,—to have as much as
I suppose she expects for her guineas, or to have
little above the same number of one pound
notes, and a present of some pretty thing out of
my stock?”
Hester rather thought her mother would prefer
an exemption from disappointment to a testimony
of remembrance from her son. All mothers
would not have given cause to be thus judged;
nor would all sons have received so mortifying
an opinion with the indifference which Philip exhibited.
The whole affair was to him a matter
of business; the devising the present, the manner
in which it should be bestowed, and finally, the
way in which it would be accepted.
79“Let me see,” said he, pondering his bargain.
“What should I give to anybody else? Here
is paper money now within 2-1/2 per cent of gold:
but likely to fall a bit, I fancy, before the Bank
begins its cash payments, if it ever does such a
thing.”
“And how low had paper fallen when guineas
sold best?” enquired Hester.
“Why, paper money is worth nearly 23 per
cent more now than it was in 1814. That was
the year when my mother should have disposed of
her hoard. Paper has risen so high, you see, that
government thinks it a good time to fix its value
by making Bank of England notes payable in
cash. As far as the present value of paper is
concerned, it may be a good time; but it is a
bad time on other accounts.”
“Why? I should have thought it one of the
best that could be chosen. There are no armies
to be paid abroad. Think what a quantity of
coin it must have taken to pay our soldiers on
the continent during the war! Then there is,
in the midst of all the distress that is complained
of some degree of that security and steadiness
which follow upon a peace; and the gold that
was hoarded is now brought out for use. All
these circumstances seem likely to help the Bank
to pay in specie. I should have thought this a
particularly good time to begin again.”
“Aye; that is because you do not know.
There has been a falling off from the mines lately;
and this is just the time that several foreign states
have chosen for calling in some of their paper
80currency. Gold would be getting dearer from
these causes, even if we did not want to buy
more than usual of it. But wanting, as we do,
thirty millions in gold, what can we expect but
that it should be very dear!”
“Where are these thirty millions to come
from?”
“Part from one place, and part from another.
Here are some out of my mother’s mattress, you
see; and more will come from the mines, and
the rest from various countries where we deal.”
“I could fancy thirty millions an immense sum
to come from one place,—out of one market,”
observed Hester: “but if it is to be gathered
together out of the whole world, I should think
it would hardly be missed so as to raise the price
of gold very much. It must be so little in
comparison with the whole quantity that is in
use!”
“I have heard that, supposing we look abroad
for two-thirds of the metal wanted, (finding the
other third at home,) we shall buy about one
twenty-fifth part of what is in use. To be sure,
this is not likely to raise the price very terribly;
but there are people who say it will.”
“The same people, perhaps, who have always
been very sure that the Bank never would pay in
coin. These very persons are the most likely to
be crying out, ten years hence, that the Bank had
much better not have begun paying in coin.”
“O yes! They will go on complaining, as
they do now, that the value of the currency has
to be raised. But, for my part, I think that if
81we are ever to be made secure against the same
troubles happening over again with the currency,
it had best be when gold and paper have come
within a little of the same value. I should not
be afraid of fixing our paper when it comes within
five per cent. of gold, one way or the other; and,
as I said, it is now within two and a half. Not
that I would warrant our being safe yet, even if
the Bank paid every note in gold to-morrow.
There are people who think that more mischief
will come yet.”
“Well; pray reckon my mother’s money without
taking any future mischief into the account.”
Philip nodded, and pursued his calculations.
In due time, he made a declaration of the sum,
in pounds, shillings, pence, and farthings, which
he could afford for the gold. With a little stimulus
from his sister, he came to a resolution to
make it up such an even sum as might travel by
post in the shape of a single bank-note; by
which means Hester’s mind would be eased of
her commission, and Mrs. Parndon’s relieved
from suspense without delay.
“You are going out, I suppose,” said Philip.
“You can get the note in ten minutes, if you
like. I am always willing to pay ready money
for what I buy, I am thankful to say.”
Hester would be obliged to him to procure the
note, as she could not go out this morning.
Meanwhile, she would just sit down at his desk,
and write a few lines to her mother.
She did so, while Philip put on his hat and
stepped to the Bank. She folded the note into
82the letter herself, sealed it, and committed it to
the careful Philip to be carried to the post when
his own letters should go. This done, she went
slowly up to her parlour, drew her drawing-table
listlessly into its accustomed light, and spent the
rest of the morning in covering a sheet of paper
with strokes which to any eye but her own would
have meant nothing; but which, falling in her
way more than a year afterwards, caused a cold
shudder to run through her, by recalling the
thoughts that were in her mind while her pencil
was thus idly busy.
“My letter is gone, Philip, I suppose?” she
enquired at dinner.
“Yes; and mother is saved the postage. I
met Edgar just in time. He knew of somebody
going through Haleham to-morrow.”
“You should always ask me,” observed Edgar,
“when you have double letters to send. I
generally know of somebody going to pass within
a reasonable distance of any place you have
to write to. I met Horace Berkeley; and he
enquired if we had any commands, he intending
to go down to-morrow. And if he had not, there
is Williamson’s traveller, setting off for D——
to-night. You should always give a double letter
into my charge.”
Hester was not so grateful for such consideration
as she would have been a few weeks before.
She was vexed and alarmed at her letter having
been thus intercepted; but two days set her at
ease on this point, by bringing Mrs. Parndon’s
thankful acknowledgments of the receipt of the
83sum sent, and an answer, point by point, to what
her daughter’s letter contained. It had certainly
arrived safe; and Hester reproached herself for
suspecting her husband of more villainy than
that of which she had proof, and which he defended
as being pursued on principle.
Irksome, beyond all powers of description, was
Hester’s life from this day forward. It would
have been perfectly intolerable but for one circumstance;
viz., that not only she loved him for
whom she went through daily acts of guilt, and
hourly emotions of terror, but that she hoped
that he loved her. Watchful and suspicious as she
had been made, it appeared to her that Edgar was
really touched by the toils and sufferings she underwent
for his sake; that with his confidence
his affection revived, and that it was really once
more a pleasure to him to meet her, and a pain
to part from her. This consequence of her participation
in his deeds, whether real or imaginary,
was little enough of a compensation for the miseries
they caused her; but it just sufficed to
prevent her sinking,—to sustain her, as she said
to herself, till, by some means or other, there
should be an end of the long, weary fever fit of
her present way of life. The constant presence
84of one thought, be it what it may, is enough to
make a hell of the mind which it haunts. No
artificial torture,—not even the perpetual water-drop,—can
cause an equal amount of misery;—of
misery which there are few to describe, as
most who have felt it in an extraordinary degree
are soon numbered in the class of those who can
no more give an account of any thing. But
many have felt something of this misery; something
of the tension of brain which irresistibly
impresses the idea of suicide; something of the
irritability of nerve which drives the sufferer
through air and water, into alternate crowds and
solitude, in the vain hope of relief; something of
the visions of waking darkness, prolonged from
the fancies of the day, and instantly renewed
with exaggeration, if sleep comes in answer to
the victim’s prayer. Probably none have so little
horror of madness as those who have been brought
acquainted with the misery of a besetting thought:
for they are probably the only persons who have
prayed for madness,—prayed for it, as the easiest
transition from their own, without its suffering.
Whether the apparent unconsciousness of madness
is in fact exemption from this suffering, there
are no means of knowing; since those who have
experienced both states are for ever disqualified
for making a comparison of them; but, judging
from observation, there are few kinds of the
moodiest madness which can compare in anguish
with the state of one who is engrossed by a single
thought, harassed by a single protracted emotion.
The punishment of Sisyphus could be
85little to it; unless indeed he was condemned to
think of nothing but of his stone. He had action to
relieve his thought; and varied action, since he had
to follow his stone down hill, as well as to push it
up. If any part of his punishment reached the
acme of suffering, it must have been the unintermitting
idea of the toilsome uselessness of his
employment. If he was permitted a respite
from this consciousness, his torment must have
been less severe than that of the wife of a forger
who is condemned to pass a certain number of
bad notes every day. The very undertaking
implies such a degree of attachment as must
keep alive the most harassing fear; and what a
responsibility to be connected with such a fear!
It was almost too much for Hester. If any idea
but that of forged notes did find its way into her
mind, it was of madness. She told her husband
every day that she was becoming stupid, that she
was growing nervous, that she was losing her
memory, that she could not trust her understanding.
She warned him that she became slower
and slower in reckoning bills and counting
change, and that she should soon be unfit to go
to shops at all. She dreamed every night that
Edgar was arrested through some mistake of
hers, and had some alarming story for him every
evening, in which he saw or pretended to see
nothing at all.
More of Edgar’s security was pretended than
Hester was aware of. He saw that her state
was such as to render it necessary that every
thing should go smoothly at home if she was to
86do any good service abroad. She muttered in
her sleep about arrest; she turned pale at every
footstep overhead; and if such a sound occurred
at dinner-time, did the worst thing of all,—stole a
glance at Philip, to see if he observed it. She
even started at the sight of any crumpled piece
of thin paper that might be lying about. The
symptom which he least liked, however, was the
daily growing reluctance to set about what was
now her chief daily business. He was anxious
that she should go out early to make her purchases,
that she might come home and “be at
peace” (as he called it) for the rest of the day:
but she put off her excursions, sometimes till the
afternoon, sometimes till the evening, while she
suffered as much during the intervening hours as
if her notes were being at that moment handled
and glanced at by a shopman. At last, he had recourse
to the plan of settling for her at breakfast-time
where she should go, and how far he could
walk with her; and this bribe was more effectual
than any entreaty whatever.
Hester would sit waiting breakfast, appearing
to read the newspaper, but really watching for
the opening of the door, and speculating on what
kind of mood her husband’s might be expected
to be, he having been up and hard at work all
night at his detestable employment. On these
occasions, however, he made his appearance
more fresh and smart even than usual, to avoid
suspicion. Having given his wife a lively good
morning, and looked up at the sky through his
glass, and compared his handsome watch with
87the no less expensive one he had bought for
Hester, he would, with an air of nonchalance,
present her with the disgusting roll of notes
which she hastened to put out of sight. Edgar
would then sit down to his well-furnished breakfast-table,
as if he had the best title in the world
to its luxuries, while his wife felt them all to be
incumbrances, and was driving away the thought
of where she should stow all the further ornaments
with which she must go on to fill the house.
“Well, my love,” said Edgar, “what is your
district to-day?”
“What a very bright morning it is!” was the
reply. “This is just the light for finishing my
drawing. If I do not go out till the afternoon,
I can carry it home; and it is promised this
week.”
“To-morrow will do for that, my dear; and
I have to go into Gracechurch-street after breakfast,
and you may as well make that your destination
for to-day.”
“I have been there so very much lately.”
“Have you? Then it is better avoided. What
say you to Cheapside?”
“I have twice had a note refused in that
neighbourhood, and I never dare go there
again.”
“You are right. It is surely a longtime since
you went to the Soho Bazaar.”
Hester gasped as she replied that that place
was so close, there was no room to breathe,—scarcely
any possibility of getting away quickly.
“This is a very fine day for the Park. You
88would enjoy a turn there after shopping in Regent-street.”
“What else can I buy?” asked Hester, listlessly
looking round her. “I have no more room
for furniture, and I am tired of getting new things
for myself.”
“Besides, my dear, you could not wear them.
It would not do to make any sudden difference
in your appearance out of doors. Indoors it
does not signify, as there is nobody to observe
you but our own people. Indoors I can have the
pleasure of seeing my pretty Hester look as she
should do,—graceful and polished as the highest
ladies of the land.”
“I wonder it gives you pleasure to see me
dressed,” Hester was going to say; but Edgar
proceeded with an explanation that one of her
difficulties would soon be removed. She might
very soon enlarge the range of her purchases,
as Carter had been long enough a traveller for
the paper manufactory in Yorkshire, and was
about to open a warehouse near, where Edgar
and his friends might deposit and dispose of any
purchased articles they might not want for themselves.
Hester was glad to hear this. She
would send thither immediately the portfolios of
prints, which she had no pleasure in looking at,—the
rows of handsomely bound books which she
could not bring herself to open.
Well, was she ready? her husband wanted to
know. He must go, and would set her on her
way westwards, if she would put on her bonnet.
She did so,—the same bonnet she had worn for
89some time, that there might be nothing for the
neighbours to remark upon. While on their
way, Hester observed that she did hope the shops
would not be empty to-day. She lost all her
presence of mind when she was the only customer,
and there were shop-people standing about
to watch her.
“You are always fancying that people are
watching you,” said Edgar. “They are thinking
of no such thing, depend upon it. You have
only to take care that you do not put it into their
heads. You should do as I do——What has
that impudent fellow been following us for, these
five minutes? Did you happen to see where he
came from?”
“No,” whispered the trembling Hester, “but
take no notice.” And she walked on with an
appearance of more self-command than her husband
expected of her. He grew more and more
fidgety every moment, and presently crossed the
street, his apprehended follower trudging on as
before, and evidently bestowing no thought on
those at whose heels he had accidentally been
walking for a minute or two.two.
“He is not thinking of us,” observed Edgar.
“That is well.”
An idea crossed Hester, which brightened
her face surprisingly. “I have just remembered,”
said she, “I really want something.something. You say
you like rosewood door-handles for the drawing-room
better than brass, and it is time we were
having the one or the other, and here are some
of rosewood in this window. We can get rid of
90a note here. Come in and help me to choose a
pair.”
Edgar was, however, in a prodigious hurry.
He was off in a moment. His wife looked after
him from the threshold with an unutterable pang.
There was no contempt in it. She struggled yet
against the belief of his total selfishness. She
trusted, she expected to hear at dinner that he
really could not spare any more time to her this
morning. The next thought was that it really
did not signify, as her business in the shop went
off easily enough. She had never seen a note
more ignorantly handled, more carelessly thrust
into the till.
The same impunity attended her everywhere
this day. She could have stood firmly by the
counters if the seats had all been occupied, and
she was not obliged to clasp her hands together
in her lap lest their trembling should be observed.
In only one instance did any particular
attention seem to be paid to a note. One shopman
handed it to another, who hastily pronounced
by a knowing nod that it was very
good; so that Hester received abundance of
thanks with her change, and was bowed out of
the shop like any one of the enviable purchasers
who left it innocent.
It was no new idea to Hester to wish that she
might meet with some accident,—something that
would prevent her going out for several days, or
weeks, or—for ever. She had often asked whether
she might not give assistance upstairs, instead
of passing notes: but Edgar always put
91her off with speeches about staining her pretty
fingers with printing ink, or hurting them with
the rollers; and sometimes he gave hints that
there were people at work there with whom it
would be no pleasure to her to associate. She
was too honest to think of making herself ill for
the sake of evading her task; but she could not
be sorry this day when a sudden rain came on
while she was in the Park, and wetted her to the
skin. She had great hopes of catching a severe
cold, and was certainly guilty of not doing her
utmost to prevent it, either by keeping herself in
exercise during the rain, or using proper precautions
when she reached home.
When her husband recurred to their morning’s
conversation, reminding her that her task would
become comparatively easy during the great
London season, when the shops would be crowded
with customers; when the dreary thought
arose how many weeks and months must pass
before even this alleviation could be hoped for,
it was a pleasure to feel so ill that one week at
least would be subtracted from the long series,—seven
mornings when she would not have to stimulate
her courage up to the point of enterprise,
seven nights when she might close her eyes
without dreading the waking.
Edgar was vexed almost beyond his patience
when he found his wife really ill the next morning.
He tried at first to persuade her that air would
do her good, and that the amusement of shopping
was far better than moping at home. When
this would not do, the next thing was to desire
92her to have the attendance of a physician immediately,
as expense was no object, and her health
was of inexpressible importance to him. Hester
begged to decline the physician, not choosing to
fee him with bad notes, and loathing the idea of
following up her occupation within her own
doors, during her escape from its exercise without.
She trembled too at the idea of admitting any
stranger into the house. Her husband thought
it would be an advantage, provided every thing
suspicious was kept out of sight. The matter
was compromised by the apothecary being sent
for,—a simple young man who was much affected
by Mr. Morrison’s extreme anxiety for his wife’s
recovery, and thereby induced to order her out of
doors full three days sooner than he would have
done in an ordinary case.
“A lovely day, as you say,” observed Edgar.
“Mild and sunny, and just fit for an invalid.
Would not you recommend Mrs. Morrison to
recreate a little in the open air? Consider how
long it is she saw any faces but ours.”
“I do not want to see any new faces,” said
Hester. “I cannot bear them yet. All I want
is to be alone.”alone.”
“Aye, aye; a little of the ennui and melancholy
of illness, you see, Mr. Cotton.”
Mr. Cotton agreed that a little gentle change
would be salutary to the nerves, though, as a
distressing languor of the frame, and slight frequency
of the pulse remained, it would be well
not to urge exertion too far.
“I am sure,” said Hester, “that if I went out
93to-day, I should fall before I could get back from
the end of the street.”
“But you could not fall if you had a strong
arm to hold you up; and I do not mean that you
should go alone; of course I would go with you,
or Philip.”
Hester gave him a look which reminded him
of her determination not to implicate her brother
in any of her shopping expeditions.
“I am going to have a friend to dine with me,”
observed Edgar, to Mr. Cotton; “and it would
be just the thing for her to saunter to the fruiterer’s
in the next street, and send in a little dessert,
refreshing herself with a bunch of grapes
there, you know. I should see a little bloom on
her cheeks again when she came home, and then
I should begin to think she was going to be herself
again. Upon my soul, I don’t know how to
bear my life while she is shut up in this way.”
“I am glad of it,” thought Hester; “for now
you know something of what my life is when I
am not shut up. I suppose you have had enough
of shopping.”
The apothecary was delighted with the little
plan suggested by conjugal solicitude. He immediately
prescribed a bunch of grapes, to be
eaten at the fruiterer’s, and Hester dared not refuse
acquiescence. As she expected, her husband
went no farther than the door with her;
and the boy was presently in waiting to take care
of her home.
Just before dinner, Edgar entered, and sat
down by his wife, to explain to her, with a smile,
94that though he had spoken of a friend coming to
dinner, there were really two, and that one of them
was to be her visitervisiter. Could she guess who it
was? Poor Hester named one Haleham friend
after another, till her vexed husband stopped her
with the news that it was nobody whom she had
yet visited, he believed, but one whom she would
think it an honour to entertain. There was no
occasion in the world for ceremony, however;
and this was the reason why he had not told her
till now——now——
“Well, but who is it?” asked Hester, impatiently.
“Bless me! Hester, how pettish you have
grown since you have been ill. One won’t be
able to speak to you soon. It is Mrs. Cavendish
that is coming; but you know you must call her
Mrs. Carter. I am glad I have found a friend
for you at last, my love. It has been quite an
uneasiness to me that you have been moped as
you have been of late,—that you have depended
so entirely on me——”
“Yes, Edgar, I have depended entirely on
you.”
“There now, do not grow so nervous the moment
one mentions a thing! Never mind about
dressing, or about entertaining these people.
They know you have been ill, and Mrs. Carter
comes to entertain you.”
Mrs. Carter came accordingly, with an air of
condescending kindness, praised everything she
saw, vowed the house and furniture delightful,
and protested that the little party at dinner was
95just the friendly, intellectual sort of thing she
enjoyed above all things, when she could in conscience
bring herself to desert her little tribe.
She hoped Hester liked London; though she
could not be expected to do so to an equal degree
with anxious mothers who felt what a deprivation
it was to their dear little creatures to be shut up in
the narrow circle of a country-town. For her
part, she and Mr. Carter often said what a happiness
it was,—(though it was a trial at the time.)
that they were obliged to leave Haleham when
they did. If the Carter estate had happened to
fall in to them then, it would (although certainly
saving them from some painful circumstances)
have been an injury to the children, by keeping
them out of the way of the advantages which
London alone can afford.
“How long had Mr. Cavendish changed his
name?” Hester asked.
“O, my dear, these three years. His dear,
good, old great-uncle had lasted wonderfully;
but he died at length just three years ago; after
all, just in time to make us more comfortable
than I assure you we were after the misfortunes
that were brought upon us by the stoppage of
that unfortunate D—— bank. Aye, you wonder,
I dare say, at our coming to live in such a
neighbourhood as this, after all, but——”
“I know,” said Hester, “Mr. Carter is about
to open a warehouse.”
“Your lord and master is as communicative
and confidential as mine, I see,” observed Mrs.
Cavendish. “Well, I think we are well off in
96our husbands, as I tell my dear little tribe about
mine on all occasions. And you should have
seen how fond they grew of Mr. Morrison, the
first day he came among them, and smiled upon
them all, so sweetly! I assure you they have
asked many times since when he would come
again. And you must come too. I promised
my little folks that you would. When your poor
dear head is better, you must come and spend a
long day with me. It is the nicest thing in the
world, our living so near, our husbands being
connected as they are. If any little panic rises
at any time, here we are to comfort one another.
And I assure you I am dreadfully nervous, ever
since that unfortunate affair at Haleham. Do you
know, I absolutely forget about my husband
having let his whiskers grow; and I have
screamed three times this week when he has
come in between light and dark, taking him for
some stranger. I have a horror of strangers
now; ever since——”
She could not help perceiving Hester’s countenance
of misery while she was saying this so
she interrupted herself.
“There now! I have been barbarous enough
to make your head ache with my nonsense. Now
positively I will hold my tongue; but it is such a
luxury to get an hour with an intimate friend,
away from my little tribe!”
Edgar disappeared with his guests, at the end
of an evening which Hester thought never would
come to a close. On his return, some hours
after, he found her, not asleep, nor even in bed,
97but leaning over the arm of the sofa, from which
hung the locket farmer Williams had given her
on the day preceding her marriage,—and weeping
bitterly. She tried to speak first, but could
not for sobs.
“Why, my poor little woman,” said Edgar,
after a glance round which quieted his fear that
intruders had been there—“my poor little woman!
we have quite tired you out to-day; but
you should have gone to bed; you should——”
“I could not go,” said Hester. “I would
not till I had spoken to you, Edgar. I have
something that I must say to you.”
“Well, well, love; in the morning. It is
very late now; and, look ye, the last candle is
just burnt out. What could make you wait for
me, child, when you know the people overhead
were on the watch to let me in? I must make
haste and help them. It is a busy night.”
“O, no, no. You must stay and hear me,”
cried Hester, struggling for speech. “I must
say it now. Indeed I must.”
“Aye; you are going to say what a much
better husband that son of Williams’s would
have made. I know what that locket means,
very well. If he had been alive, I should tell
you that you ought to have known your own
mind when you married me. Since he’s dead,
there is no more to be said, except that I do wish
you would chirp up a little, and not let everybody
see that there is something the matter. Do you
know, I will not answer for the consequences?”
98“Nor I, I am sure,” murmured Hester. “I
had better go, Edgar; and that is what I was
going to say. I have been joining in your plots
all this time for your sake. I could not have
borne it so long for anybody else. I could go
on still, I think, if it was with you alone; but I
never promised to have anything to do with—with——”
“With Mrs. Cavendish, from whom you
thought it an honour to have a nod at Haleham?”
“She was a respectable person then; or, at
least, I supposed she was. And now she comes
pretending to be so intimate, and talking about
the whole connexion, as if she took for granted
that I saw no more harm in it than she does.
Edgar, this is too much.”
“She is too wise a woman to suit you, you
little goose. She sees clearly what I thought I
made you understand ages ago;—that we are
doing the greatest service to the country by
sending out money when it is so much wanted.
How often have I told you this, I wonder?”
Very often indeed, Hester allowed: but she
did not yet look convinced.
“Well, what is it you wish to do?” inquired
Edgar. “Would you have me go and tell
Mrs. Carter that you decline the honour of her
acquaintance?”
“I had rather you would let me go home.”
“And tell farmer Williams all about the arrangements
of our second floor, the first time he
takes you on his knee, and whispers to you about
99the locket. No, madam, it is rather too late for
that.”
“I wish you would not call me ‘madam.’
I cannot bear it. I am sure I have done all you
bade me for a long time, and never——and
never——”
“Very true, my little wife. It is too bad to
treat you like other wives, when you behave so
differently from many that I see. I want you
too much, and value you too much by far to part
with you; and since you do not like Mrs. Carter,
I am sorry that I brought her; but I thought
it would be a pleasant surprise to you, that was
all. Now, give me a kiss, and don’t be angry
with yourself for being weak-spirited after your
illness, and you will sleep it all off, depend
upon it.”
Hester felt that there was but one sleep that
would cure her sorrows; but she did not say
exactly this. She threw her arm round Edgar’s
neck, wailing forth rather than speaking her
complaint, that she could not go on with her
detestable employment of passing notes. She
begged, she implored that this dreadful responsibility
might be taken from her, or she would
not answer for what she might do. She might
throw herself into the river, some day; or go in
a fit of desperation to the police, to give information.
Edgar coolly dared her to do the one or the
other; and then, protesting that he loved her
very much, and wished to be a kind husband,
gave her notice that the continuance of his tenderness
100and confidence depended wholly on her
doing her duty, as he laid it down for her. Hester
was weak,—as she had been a thousand times
before. She now deprecated as the crowning
evil of all, the withdrawal of her husband’s confidence.
She promised every thing, under the
influence of this threat; allowed herself to be
carried to her room; watched for the kiss which
she now dreaded would not be given; returned
it eagerly; and, as she let her throbbing head
sink helplessly on her pillow, found something
like comfort in remembering that all must come
to an end some time or other.
The purpose of Horace’s visit to Haleham was
to give his father the comfort of his assistance
and sympathy respecting his affairs;—assistance
and sympathy which were as much wanted now
as they had ever been, from the peculiar condition
of the monetary system of the country.
There seemed to be no possibility of winding up
the affairs,—no end to the hopes that this, and
that, and the other incumbrance would be got
rid of; and no fulfilment of the hope. The
debts went on increasing in actual amount, in
proportion to the pains taken to provide funds to
101pay them; and the recovery of these funds became,
of course, more difficult, as those who
owed them suffered under the same disadvantages
as the partners of the D—— bank.
Day after day, week after week, Mr. Berkeley
came home to tell his wife that, after all he had
paid, he was, in fact, as deep in debt as ever;
while the calls upon the little income allowed
him by his creditors were increasing perpetually.
His rent, though nominally the same as three
years before, was worth full one-third more to
his landlord; and, as for taxes, they were exorbitant.
There seemed great danger that Mr.
Berkeley, loyal as he had always been, would
soon be looked upon as a dangerous person in
politics by the country gentlemen round, so
vehement were his complaints of the excessive
taxation of which the government was enjoying
the fruits, now that there was no war to be maintained,
and every reason for a reduction of the
public burdens, from the difficulties which the
agricultural and manufacturing classes were encountering
in consequence of the sudden contraction
of the currency. Mrs. Berkeley was
not at all sorry to see his energy directed into
the channel of politics. It was better than
dwelling perpetually on his private troubles, and
she took particular care to show no signs of
weariness when Lewis was instructed every evening
on the iniquity of double taxation without
acknowledgment, or when Henry Craig came to
talk about household preparations, and was held
by the button for an hour at a time, while the
102case of tax-paying labourers was discussed. It
pleased her to see her husband’s look of satisfaction
when Lewis asked sensible questions, or
showed the expected degree of astonishment, or
confidently pronounced the king’s ministers to
be good-for-nothing chaps; or when Mr. Craig
had a case in point to relate which would do to
travel round the neighbourhood, growing in
pathos and wonder at each delivery. She did
not even shrink from the prospect of hearing the
whole list repeated to Horace when he should
come, so much happier did her husband seem
when he had something to rail about, ready made
for use, instead of having to invent public grievances,
or to brood over private ones. If she
could have foreseen all that would arise to be
talked about during Horace’s visit, she would
have feared that there would be too much instead
of too little excitement for her husband’s
comfort.
Horace had not been many hours under his
father’s roof when Henry Craig came up to see
him. This was, in itself, the most natural thing
in the world, as they had now long been friends,
and were soon to be brothers; but Henry was
peculiarly grave; and this was not exactly the
occasion on which to appear so. He soon told
the reason. He had received a letter from London,
inquiring into the moral character of his
parish, and requesting to know whether it was
at all probable that any family in Haleham was
connected with a company of forgers; and if
not, whether he could account for a considerable
103number of forged notes having been traced back
to Haleham persons.
Horace knew something about this. He had
more than once, as a Haleham man, had the
circumstance mentioned to him in the Clearinghouse,
where a very sharp scrutiny was exercised
into all small notes, from the present extraordinary
prevalence of forgery.
“Well, Craig; what do you think?” exclaimed
Mr. Berkeley.
“I do not know what to think, sir, in the face
of such facts as my letter gives. We have either
guilty or deluded people among us, that is very
certain; and who they are, and whether deluded
or guilty, it must be my business to find out. I
hope Horace will help me.”
“O, I will help you; and you must trust me
to do your business thoroughly. I had some
experience in this sort of thing when I was a
young man. I got together a mass of evidence
about a forgery case,—the completest you ever
knew; and, though it was no use after all, as far
as the offender was concerned, it was a fine piece
of experience for me. If such a thing had to
be done over again, you could not do better than
put it into my hands.”
“How did your labours fail before? What
made them useless?”
“The banker was a shabby fellow, and let the
rogue go. He did worse than that. He recommended
him to a firm in New York; actually
shipped him off with a purse of money in his
pocket, and a letter of recommendation in his
104hand, in which not a hint was given of his delinquency,
but his character was set forth in
such a light as to induce the New York people
to take him.”
“Is it possible? And was this to escape the
odium and expense of a prosecution?”
“The ostensible reason was that the young
man was penitent. And so he might have been
for aught I know; but his master knows best
how he found that out; for there were but three
days to be penitent in. He was shut up with
a Bible, after the proofs of his guilt had been
shown to him in such a state of completeness as
to induce him to confess: and from that solitary
room he was taken on board ship at the end of
three days; so, penitent or not penitent, his
master was perfectly inexcusable in getting rid
of him as he did. He turned out very respectably,
I have heard, which is an argument against
hanging in such a case; but which does not
alter the character of his master’s conduct. So
do not you be wrought upon, Henry, to follow
the same method. Even if you find the guilty
person under the same roof with yourself, play
fairly by the laws and the public safety.”
Henry sighed, and observed that it was a difficult
and painful matter to be concerned in, disapproving
as he did of the wholesale sacrifice of
human life made by the law for that species of
crime, and yet being fully aware of the guilt
and folly of connivance. It was fearful to think
of the yearly amount of executions for forgery;—for
a crime whose nature was so little understood
105that the forgers themselves were undoubtedly
in some cases convinced that they were
rendering a public service in multiplying money,
and that strong sympathy for such offenders was
excited in the majority of those who witnessed
their punishment.
“I know no place more likely than Haleham
to share such a delusion,” observed Mr. Berkeley.
“Every person in it has been talking for these
three years of the want of more money; so that
it would not be very surprising if somebody
should at last have made bold to manufacture
a little.”
“It will be more surprising, some people say,”
observed Horace, “if such a manufacture does
not go on at an increasing rate, as long as 1l.
notes are permitted to circulate. I do not know
how it is with you in the country, but in London
we are now accustomed to hear half the evils of
our present commercial state ascribed to the
circulation of small notes. If a country bank
fails, it is owing to the facility with which issues
are made through the channel of a small-notesmall-note
currency. If a case of forgery is mentioned, itit
would not have taken place if there had been no
small notes. Some even go so far as to regard
the late fall of prices as an unmixed good, and
to anticipate a further fall as one of the benefits
to result from the prohibition of small notes.”
“How do they account for the failure of
country banks previous to 1792, when there were
no notes under 5l.?” asked Mr. Berkeley. “And
why should not the forgery of 1l. notes be made
106so difficult as to be no longer worth while? And
how is it that your wise speculators do not see
the difference between the cheapness which arises
from plenty, and that which is caused by a
scarcity of the circulating medium? I thought
the days were past when any one supposed this
kind of cheapness to be a good thing.”
“It seems a pity,” observed Mr. Craig, “to
deprive the people of so convenient a kind of
currency, if its dangers can be avoided without
its abolition. The tremendous increase of forgery
is a terrible evil, to be sure; but it is inconceivable
that, while the art of engraving is
improving every day, a better form might not
easily be invented. The very largest of the
country banks have suffered little by the forgery
of their small notes, because more pains are taken
with the engraving; and as it is more hazardous to
imitate those of the Bank of England, it seems
pretty clear that the practice would cease if the
difficulty were brought into a better proportion
with the temptation. Will this be done, Horace?
or will the small notes be abolished?”
“I rather think they will soon be abolished;
and I am very sure that such a measure will not
give the expected stability to our country currency,
without further precautions. As my father
says, there were no notes under 5l. in 1792, and
yet full one-third of the country banks then in
existence failed. Country bankers should be
compelled to give security for their issues. There
is no other way of keeping the provincial currency
in a healthy condition.”
107“And then,” observed Mr. Craig, “it would be
as easy to give security for 1l. as for 5l. notes:
and I own I dread the inconvenience to the
working classes of withdrawing this part of the
currency, let cash payments be resumed as quietly
and easily as they may. I suppose there is now
no doubt of this resumption.”
“It will certainly take place within the year,
notwithstanding abundance of prophecies that
it will not, and wishes that it may not. I am
not among the evil-boders, though I see what
scope for complaint the measure will afford to
those who are determined to complain. I see
that it will add in some degree to the burdens of
the labouring classes, and that, for years to come,
it will be cried out upon as having increased the
amount of taxation, discouraged productive industry,
and thus materially injured our public interests:
but as these evils are already existing
from other causes, and can be only slightly increased
by the return to cash payments, I think
this the most favourable opportunity for getting
back to a convertible currency. If prices were
now high, and must be immediately lowered by
this measure; if a superabundant currency must
be instantly checked; if paper at a depreciation of
thirty per cent. were to be suddenly brought to
a par with gold, I should lift up my voice as loud
as any one against a return to cash payments
as the most unjust and the most disastrous
measure that was ever meditated; but we all
know——”
“We all know,” interrupted Mr. Berkeley
108“that prices have long fallen, that the currency
is already contracted, and that paper is only
three per cent. cheaper than gold, and that these
things would have happened if there had been
no more talk of cash payments. No wonder corn
is cheaper, when we get so much more from
abroad since the war ended, and Ireland also has
improved in productiveness. No wonder wool
is cheaper, when Germany and New Holland
have sent us so much more, and of so much
better quality than formerly. No wonder our
colonial products are cheaper under the change
of system by which we are more abundantly supplied.
Those who hold themselves in readiness
to ascribe the fall of prices to a deficiency in the
supply of bullion, and to argue thence against a
return to a convertible currency at this time,
should look about them and see how great a fall
will exist at all events, and how much it will
hereafter be fair to attribute to the new Bill.”
Horace observed on the difficulty of satisfying
a public which had suffered by alterations in the
currency. Many of those who were now protesting
against the resumption of cash payments
were the very same who were clamouring to have
the one-pound notes withdrawn, in order to make
our provincial circulation more safe, and forgery
less common. These were opposed by some who
thought the establishment of branch banks would
answer the first purpose, and by others who believed
that competition would drive out forgery.
Never were so many plans afloat for the rectification
of the whole business of the currency; and
109each plan was thought to involve a remedy for
all the evils which had taken place under former
systems. The first thing necessary seemed to
Horace to be the putting an end to an irresponsible
system; the next, the taking care that this
action on the currency should be the final one. It
might afterwards be ascertained whether the
Bank of England should retain any or all of its
exclusive privileges, or whether the business of
issuing notes should be left free and open to competition,
under the natural checks of public and
private interest, or any further responsibility to
which, by general agreement, the issues should
be subjected. It might be left to a period nearer
the expiration of the Bank Charter to canvass
the advantages of the Scotch banking system as
applied to England, and whether the issues
should be made from a great national bank, or
from many joint-stock banks, or by a chartered
company. There were still nearly fifteen years
in which to consider these questions; and during
which, further fluctuations might possibly arise
to indicate new truths on this most important
subject. The great present object was to get
into a condition for making progress towards a
perfect monetary system; and the first great step
was, as he believed, to bring the Bank of England
into a state of responsibility once more.
“I wish,” observed Mrs. Berkeley, “that it was
made a part of the responsibility of the Bank of
England, that it should not tempt the people to forgery.
To be sure, its privileges themselves constitute
the greater part of the temptation, as there must
110always be the strongest inducement to forge notes
which have the widest circulation; but I do wish
that to these privileges was appended a condition
that its notes should be more difficult of imitation.”
Horace thought that such precautions were
better left to the interest of the parties concerned.
The degrees of complication which should be put
into the engravings of notes were not subjects
for legislation.
“But it is so painful,” observed Mrs. Berkeley,
“not only to be afraid of the money that passes
through one’s hands, but to be made suspicious
of one’s neighbours, or to be confounded with
the dwellers in a suspicious neighbourhood. I
do not in the least believe that anybody whom
we know in Haleham has been intentionally implicated
with forgers; but it is very painful to
have such an idea put into one’s mind.”
“Are you aware,” asked Horace of Mr.
Craig, “whether any strangers have come to live
in Haleham, of late, either openly or covertly?”
Mr. Craig had heard of none. The letter he
had received had charged the regular shopkeepers
with having held bad notes, and he had a great
mind to go to such as had been mentioned to him,
and ask where they got such notes.
“Aye, do, without loss of time,” said Mr.
Berkeley, “and I will go with you. Trust me for
sharpening their memories, if they happen to be
at a loss. I have a sad memory myself, as my
wife will tell you; but I have a method of making
the most of other people’s.”
Mr. Craig at first felt that he would rather
111have been without his bustling companion; but
it was presently proved that Mr. Berkeley was
peculiarly apt at the business of collecting evidence.
He was so ready with suggestions, saw
so far by means of slight indications, and adapted
himself so well to the peculiar humours of the
persons he talked with, that he enabled them to
remember and comprehend twice as much as they
would have done without his help. The linen-draper,
who had not till now been aware that he
had had a bad note in his hands, was so stupified at
learning that one had been traced back to him, that
he could not for some time remember from whom
he had taken notes within a month, though
notes were seldom seen now on his counter. It
was Mr. Berkeley who, by happy conjectures,
and by frequent returns to one or two fixed points
of proof, led him to remember under what circumstances
he gave change, in return for what purchase
he gave it, when he gave it, and, finally,
to whom he gave it. The shoemaker looked back
to his books, and by the assistance of Mr. Berkeley’s
suggestions about dates, brought home the
fact to the same person of having paid him in
a forged note. The butcher was too confused in
the head to be sure of anything; but his stirring,
clever wife of her own accord mentioned the
same person as having taken change from him
that very day.
“There is one other testimony,” observed Mr.
Craig, “which would end all doubt as to whence
the bad notes have come. If Mr. Pye knows
that Mrs. Parndon has been paying such away
we need inquire no further.”
112“Will he own it, if he does know it?”
“Certainly. He is both too simple and too
upright to conceal what it is important should
be known, though no man is more discreet in a
matter of confidence.”
“Of which kind you do not consider these
transactions to be?”
“I assuredly conceive Mrs. Parndon to be as
much of a dupe as her shoemaker and butcher.
You cannot suppose her guilty of fraud?”
“Nay; I do not know. If she hoarded
gold, as I have reason to believe she did, she
might——”
“Impossible, my dear Sir. Mrs. Parndon is
a selfish and thrifty, but not a fraudulent, person;
to say nothing of her having far too little courage
to involve herself with sharpers. Shall we
hear what Mr. Pye has to say?”
Mr. Pye leaned across his desk, with his hand
behind his ear (for he had got thus far in acknowledging
his deafness), to listen to the inquiry
whether there was much bad money afloat at
this time. He had been told that a good deal
had been passed in Haleham, though none had
come in his way but one note, which had been
changed, long ago, by the person who innocently
tendered it. He had not the least objection to
tell who this person was? O no, not the least,
since that note was not one of the present batch of
bad ones, and in fact came from London. It was
brought down by Mrs. Edgar Morrison; and he
wished it was as easy to account for the appearance
of the rest.
113When Enoch saw the gentlemen look at one
another, and heard from them that all the bad
money was in course of being traced back to Mrs.
Parndon, he stood aghast. He was not so blind
as not to see that the probabilities of the case involved
either Philip or Edgar, or both; and was
chiefly anxious that the women of the family
should be exempt from all suspicion of connivance.
To his great discomfiture, he was requested by
Mr. Craig to undertake the task of ascertaining
from Mrs. Parndon from whence she drew her
supplies of money, and whether she had any of
the same batch remaining. He would not consent
to hold a conversation of this nature without
a witness, and wished that Mr. Craig alone
should attend him, as the very sight of so unusual
a visitor as Mr. Berkeley might impede the disclosure
which he now saw to be necessary to the
vindication of his old friend’s character for
honesty. Mr. Berkeley therefore gave up with
some unwillingness his intended visit to the
widow, and staid behind to write to London a
report of proceedings thus far, and to collect
whatever additional evidence the town would
afford.
“Well, gentlemen,” exclaimed Mrs. Parndon,
as she rose up from weeding her flower-bed at
the approach of her visitors, “I am always so
glad when I see you two together. To see one’s
oldest friend and the clergyman keeping company
tells well for both; which I am sure Mr. Craig
will excuse my saying, since there is such a difference
of years between himself and Mr. Pye.
114But you will walk in and rest yourselves. O yes,
I must not be denied. I saw each of you in the
street yesterday, and thought you were coming;
and, as I was disappointed of your coming near
me then, I cannot let you go now without a
word.”
She did not perceive that they had no thought
of departing without a word; and she continued
to multiply her inducements to come in as her
friends looked more and more grave in contrast
with her cheerfulness. She had no new designs
of Hester’s to show; for poor Hester had not
been very strong of late, and had found drawing
make her head ache; but there was a message
for Mr. Pye in her last letter, and some inquiries
about Miss Melea, which Mr. Craig might
like to hear. They would think that she never
had anything to offer to her visitors but her
daughter’s letters, but they knew a mother’s
heart, and——”
“But do you never hear from your sons?”
asked Mr. Craig. “Does your daughter write
her husband’s and brother’s news as well as her
own?”
“They write, I dare say,” said Mr. Pye,
“when times of business come round. On
quarter-days, or once in the half-year, perhaps,
when remittances have to be sent, Hester gives
up the pen to one or other of your sons.”
“Not exactly so,” replied the widow; “for
they have nothing to do with the sending of my
pension. That comes from quite another quarter;
but on birth-days and Christmas-days——Bless
115me, Mr. Pye, what can I have said that delights
you so? You look as if you were going to dance
for joy.”
“So neither Edgar nor Philip sends you
money! You have taken a load off my mind, I
can tell you. But I was not going to deceive you,
I assure you; I was going to tell you what we
came for, as soon as I could get courage. But
it is all right if you get your remittances from
quite another quarter, as you say. Now you
have only to tell us what that quarter is, and you
are quite safe; for nobody suspected you. Of
course, nobody could suspect you.”
Mrs. Parndon looked from one face to the
other, as she sat opposite to them, unable to
make out anything from this explanation of
Enoch’s rapture. Mr. Craig said, cheerfully,
“So far from wishing to do you any hurt, we
come to put you on your guard, and help you to
justify yourself in a matter in which you have
evidently been imposed upon.”
And he proceeded to inform her of several bad
notes having been traced back to her, expressing
his conviction that nothing more would be necessary
to clear herself than to give the date of the
arrival of her quarter’s money. It was hoped
too that she had some left, in order that the remaining
notes might be compared with those
already issued.
The widow said there must be some great
mistake somewhere. Her quarter’s money never
came in bank-notes; and all that she had lately
used came from the hands of her daughter; so
116that those who suspected anything wrong were
completely out in their reckoning. If the notes
were bad, they came, like other bad things, from
London; and she supposed no one would take
the trouble of tracing them there.
Mr. Craig said he believed it would be necessary
for Mrs. Morrison to say where she got them.
“I can tell you that,” replied the widow.
“She got them from one who takes more bank-notes
in a month than I spend in a year. She
got them from her brother Philip, I know, on
account of a little business she did for me with
him. But I shall be very sorry if Philip has to
bear the loss, just when his business is falling off,
as he says. It would be a great loss, and I
should be sorry it should fall upon him now.”
“He must do as you do,—recollect and tell
where he got the notes,” observed Mr. Craig.
“Your wisest way will be to show us any that
you may have left of the same parcel, and to
make a list of their numbers, and of the numbers
of those you have parted with. By the help of
this list, Philip will be able to trace the whole, I
dare say.”
Mrs. Parndon was terrified at the idea of being
cheated of any of her hoard. She brought out
her pocket-book in a great hurry, and produced
the remaining notes. There was a ten, good;
a five, also good; eleven ones, of which two
were good, and all the rest counterfeit. Even
she herself now began to see the improbability
that Philip had taken so much bad money from
chance customers. She turned very pale, and
sat down without saying a word.word.
117Enoch buried his face in his hands, and Mr.
Craig walked about the room considering what
should be done next. At length Mr. Pye gave
vent to some of his feelings. He drew near his
old friend, and in an agitated whisper declared
that Philip must have been taken in by some villain.
“That is very likely,” observed his mother.
“He never could learn to tell a wise man
from a foolish one, or an honest man from a
knave. He was always stupid, and unlike the
rest of his family; and, now, we shall all have to
pay for his dulness.”
Mr. Craig now stopped his walk between the
door and the window to observe that it was not
yet proved that the notes came from Philip.
“No doubt of that,” said the widow; “no
doubt of that; and I brought this mischief upon
him. Not that I knew anything about bad
notes. God forbid! That Philip knows best
about, and must take upon himself. But if I had
but done as I should have done,—if I had but
sold my guineas when they were at the highest! I
have blamed myself many a time since, for putting
that off till I got very little more than they were
worth when I laid them by; but I little thought
how much harm would come of the delay. O
dear! O dear! to think that it is through his own
mother that he has got into trouble; and that it
might all have been prevented, if I had made a
better bargain, and an earlier one! O dear!
O dear!”
Enoch besought her not to reproach herself so
118bitterly. He could not bear to hear it. She
that had been the best of mothers——Indeed he
could not bear it. How could she foresee what
gold would be worth? and if Philip had got into
the hands of sharpers, he would have sent out bad
notes through other channels, if his mother had
had no remittances to receive. Indeed, indeed,
she must not blame herself.
Mr. Craig, who could neither approve of the
mixed remorse of one of his companions, nor
enter into the flattering sympathies of the other,
once more interposed his doubts whether Philip
had ever touched the notes on the table; and
suggested that as it was certain that the officers
of the law were on the track of the forgers, and
communications by post would be more tardy
than the occasion required, the widow should go
up to her children, to be a comfort to them in
case of impending misfortune, and a witness of
the transaction, as far as she was implicated in
it. He was sure that thus only could she obtain
any peace of mind while the affair was being investigated.
He supposed she would go without delay.
“I go! Bless you, Sir, what could I do?
I should be nothing but a trouble to them and
everybody. I never had anything to do with
such a matter in my life; and to have Philip repenting,
and Hester crying, and Edgar looking
so angry at me for bringing him into trouble.
Bless you, Sir, I am not fit for all this. I am only
just fit to sit quiet at home, and think as little
as I can of the troubles that are stirring abroad.”
“What is Mrs. Morrison fit for, then? There
she is, in the very midst of all these troubles,troubles,
119and is she to look in vain for a mother’s support
and sympathy?”
“Why, to be sure, poor Hester has been sadly
delicate of late, they tell me; and it seems as if
she ought to have some one with her. But it
cannot be me, because I am sure I could do her
no good. I shall write, of course, very often;
but still it seems as if she should have somebody
with her.”
And this was repeated in a louder voice to Mr.
Pye, who took the intended hint; assuring the
widow that she must not for a moment think of
going, and then offering to undertake the journey
himself. He explained,—
“You know I am but a poor sort of person
to send. The people in London are too muchmuch
for me now.”
O, dear! how could Mr. Pye be so much too
modest!
“Besides that I am growing old and fond of
quiet,” said he, “there is another difficulty that
spoils me for a man of business. I find I do
not hear quite so well as I did, and this makes
me afraid that I am blundering about my business;
and that very being afraid makes my ears
ring worse than ever; so that I look like an old
fool, I know, instead of being fit to be a help to
anybody.”
This was the first time Enoch had been known
to say a word about his deafness. He was now
a little confounded at nobody assuring him that
it was too trifling to signify. Instead of making
a pretty speech like this, Mr. Craig came and
sat down to say that he believed Enoch might be
120of essential service to the family of his old
friend, if he would go prepared to do business
in the best manner in his power. If he could
not hear without a trumpet, why not use one rather
than make blunders, and fancy that he
was looking like an old fool?
Mrs. Parndon interposed to protest against
such an idea as anybody taking Mr. Pye for an
old fool.
“I agree with you,” said Mr. Craig, “that
it is impossible such a notion should enter any
one’s mind, if Mr. Pye does himself justice.
His trumpet would be a perfect security.”
Enoch, much hurt, muttered something about
not being bad enough for that yet. He would
go, however, and do his best to comfort Hester,
to examine into the facts, and to estimate the
evidence; and would write to Mrs. Parndon every
day during his stay. As she began to melt at
this proof of friendship, and to allude to the
pains of separation, Mr. Craig thought it was
time to leave the old folks to their unrestrained
lamentations, and hastened to consult the Berkeleys
on the steps which Enoch should be advised
to take, on his arrival in London.
“Well, Mr. Pye, so you will write to me
every day? Nothing else, I am sure, would
support me during your absence and in the midst
of affliction.” Thus sighed Mrs. Parndon.
Enoch was much gratified, but ventured to
speak of the higher supports of which he hoped
she was not destitute now, any more than on
former occasions of sorrow.
Mrs. Parndon hoped not; but she felt now as
121if she had never known sorrow before. She had
never before felt quite desolate; but her daughter,
being married away from her, was little better
than no daughter at all; and now, if her only
son should be disgraced and lost, what would become
of her, declining in the vale of years, and
weary enough of loneliness without such cares
as would henceforth embitter her solitude?
These considerations were set forth so variously
and so movingly, that the timid Enoch was impelled
to do what seemed to him afterwards a
very rash thing, though the widow was always
ready to assure him that no act could be called
rash which had been meditated (as she was sure
this had been) for many years. He actually
proposed to relieve her of her loneliness and half
her cares, and after his long bachelor life, to
venture upon a new state for her sake. He had
always desired, he protested, to keep himself
loose from earthly ties, the more as he felt himself
growing older; though it had cost him a frequent
struggle when he had felt himself sensibly affected
by Mrs. Parndon’s kindness; but now it
seemed as if heaven had appointed him a further
work before he was called away; and he trusted
that, in consideration of this, he should be forgiven
for resigning himself into a new bondage
to the things of this world. Mrs. Parndon enlarged
greatly on the advantage of this affair
being settled at the present time, as all talk
about any impropriety in their corresponding
would be obviated by the relation in which they
now stood to each other.
122At such a crisis as this, Enoch could not, for
shame, be touchy or obstinate, even about using
a trumpet. He was prevailed on,—not to go
and buy one; this was more than was expected
or asked,—but to let Mrs. Parndon bring him
an assortment into his little back parlour, where
he might choose one just to have in his pocket
ready for use, if he should meet with any little
difficulties on the road, or among the busy, inconsiderate
people in London.
With what a swimming head and full heart
did Enoch take his way home, to pack up his
shirts, and appoint some able substitute to act in
his shop, under Mrs. Parndon’s eye, in his absence!
What a mixture of ideas crowded in
upon her, when she had watched him from the
door, and returned for a few moments to ruminate
in her arm-chair! Her object gained!—the
object of so many years, and through the
occasion of what she ought to be feeling as a
great misfortune. She tried hard to feel it so,
and to be melancholy accordingly; but the old
proverb about the ill wind would come into her
head every moment; and in turns with it occurred
an idea of which she really was half-ashamed—that
as Parndon and Pye both began with a P,
she should not have to alter the marks of her
clothes when she married. It was one of the
suitabilities which had frequently struck her while
meditating the match; and it was too congenial
with her sense of aptness not to give her pleasure,
even in the first hour of her new prospects.
123
The event which Hester had long contemplated
by day, and anticipated in dreams by night, was
now impending. Justice had been more speedy
in its motions than Mr. Pye; and when he arrived
at Hester’s abode he found all in confusion.
Edgar was lodged in Newgate; Philip had been
taken into custody, but released, on its being
clearly proved that he had not touched,—that he
could not have seen,—Hester’s letter to her
mother, after she had enclosed in it the good
money he had brought in exchange for the
guineas. Edgar had intercepted it, and helped
himself with a part of the contents, substituting
notes, which he thought would do well enough
for the Haleham people. Cavendish had been
long under suspicion; and the whole gang had
been marked out for observation for several
weeks, before a great accession of evidence
brought on the catastrophe, which every reasonable
person concerned must have known to be
inevitable. Those who were at work in Edgar’s
upper rooms were not aware how long they had
been watched; how they were followed in the
dark hours, when they let themselves in by private
keys; how they were looked down upon
through the skylight; and how, shut in as they
were by oaken doors and a multitude of bolts,
stray words of fatal import reached the ears of
justice, and the jokes with which they beguiled
124their criminal labours were recorded against
them. The skylight was as well guarded against
the possibility of entrance as they had supposed;
but it was found practicable to get so near it as
to observe what was going on beneath it: and
there were more persons than one who could
swear as to which was the flannel jacket that
Edgar wore; by what means he cleared his hands
of the printing-ink he used; and what part of the
delicate process was confided exclusively to him,
on account of his peculiar skill. Hester’s occupation
was also well understood; but she was regarded
as being under her husband’s control, and
neglected by the law as an irresponsible person.
She was sitting, forlorn and alone, in her
usual place, when her old friend came to seek
her. In this house, where every thing had of
late worn an air of closeness and mystery, all
was now open to the day. Philip had never
been visited by the idea of giving his sister
more of his society than usual; he was at
work in his shop, as on any other day of the
year. The little footboy was the only person to
hear and answer, if his mistress should call. The
doors were either ajar or stood wide,—the
locks and bolts having been forced in the process
of storming the house, and nobody thinking of
having them mended. Plaster from the walls
strewed the passage; some rails of the staircase
were broken; the marks of dirty feet were on
all the floors. When Enoch went straight up to
the top of the house, expecting to find Hester
in the farthest corner of her abode, he was struck
125to the heart with a feeling very like guilt on
seeing around him the wrecks of the unlawful
apparatus. Broken jars of ink were on the floor,
on which lay also the shivered glass of the skylight,
and the crow-bar with which the door had
been forced. A copper-plate remained on the
grate over the extinguished coke fire in the furnace.
The cupboards had been rifled; and the
poker was still stuck in a hole in the wall above
the fire-place, through which some fragments of
notes had been saved from the burning, after the
forgers had believed that they had destroyed in
the flames every vestige of the article they were
engaged in manufacturing. Enoch gathered
himself up as he stood in the middle of this
dreary place, afraid of pollution by even the
skirts of his coat touching anything that had
been handled by the gang. He almost forgot
the forlorn one he came to seek in horror at the
iniquities of her husband and his associates. At
length he recollected that the last place where
she would probably be found was in a scene like
this, and he descended to the rooms on the first
story, though with little expectation of finding
anybody there, as the floors were uncarpeted,
and the rooms thrown open, as if uninhabited.
There, however, retired within a small dressing-room,
the only furnished part of that story, he
found his young friend sitting, surrounded by the
apparatus of employment. She had pen and
paper beside her: her work was on her knee;
a pencil in her hand; an open book within reach.
A slight glance would have given the idea of her
126being fully occupied; but a closer observation
discovered to Mr. Pye that she was incapable of
employment. Never had he felt compassion so
painful as when he perceived the tremulousness
of her whole frame, and met her swollen eyes,
and gazed upon a face which appeared as if it
had been steeped in tears for many days. She
looked at him in mute agony, her voice being
stifled in sobs.
“My poor, unhappy young friend!” cried
Enoch, involuntarily adopting the action with
which he used to soothe Hester’s distresses in her
childhood, and pressing her head against his
bosom. “My poor child! how we have all been
mistaken about you, if this terrible news is true!”
“Oh! it is all true,” she replied, “and I
ought to bear it better; for I have been expecting it—oh!
so very long;—ever since, ever
since,—oh! Mr. Pye, you did not know how
miserable you made me that day”——
“I make you miserable, my dear! I did not
know that I ever made anybody unhappy; and
I am sure I did not mean it.”
“O no, you could not help it. But do not
you remember the bad note the day I left Haleham?
I have never had a moment’s peace from
the hour you put that note into my hands. Nay,
do not look so concerned it was not that one
note only; I have seen far, far too many since.
I think I have seen nothing else for weeks; and
they will be before my eyes, sleeping and waking,
as long as I live;—I know they will. Oh, Mr.
Pye, I am so wretched!”
127Enoch could find nothing to say. Such an
expression seemed to him very irreligious; but
the countenance before him testified to its being
too true. At length he hinted a hope that she
found consolation in prayer.
“No,” replied Hester. “I am sure I must
have been doing very wrong for a long time
past; and that spoils the only comfort I could
now have. But what could I do? I am sure
I punished myself far more than I injured other
people by keeping the secret so long. Edgar was
my—my husband.”
Enoch pronounced a solemn censure on the
man who had led an innocent being into guilt
as well as misery.
“O do not, do not!” cried Hester. “If you
had only seen his wretched look at me when they
took him away by that door, you would be more
sorry for him than for anybody. I do think that
all that is past, and all that is to come, rushed
into his mind at that moment; and I am sure
you need not wish anybody a worse punishment
than the recollection of any one day or night of
this dreadful year. But to think of what has to
come! and I can do nothing—not the least thing—to
save him!”
“Is there no explanation that you can give of
any circumstance, my dear, that may be of use
to him? Cannot you show how he was drawn
in, or give an account of his employments, in a
way to soften the case?”
Hester shook her head despairingly. She presently
said—
“I am sure I hope they will not ask me any
128questions. It would look ill if I made no answer;
and if I speak, I never can say anything
but the truth. I was always afraid from this
that I should be the one to betray Edgar at last;
but, thank God! I am spared that.”
“He betrayed himself, it appears, my dear.
So he is saved the misery of revengeful thoughts
in his prison, I hope. How does he support
himself?”
“He is very gloomy indeed; and—but I am
afraid it is very wrong to think so much about
this as I do—he does not love me again as I
always thought he would when the time should
come for his being unhappy. It was what I
looked to through everything. If it had not
been for hoping this, I could not have gone on.—O,
it is so very hard, after all I have done, that
he will not see me; or, if he does for a few minutes,
it is almost worse than not meeting.”
“Not see you, my dear! that is cruel. But
let us hope that it is a sign of repentance. What
do you intend to do? Will you go down to Haleham
with me? or will you think it your duty to
stay here till—till—your husband may wish at
last to see you?”
Hester answered, somewhat impatiently, that
she did not know what to do. What did it signify
now what she did? She hoped it would
please God to decide it for her, and not let her live
on long in her present wretchedness. Not all
Enoch’s compassion could induce him to let this
pass without rebuke. He schooled her very
seriously, though kindly, upon her want of resignation
under her griefs; and she bore the reproof
129with the docility of a child worn out by its tears,
and ready to change its mood through very weariness
of that which had been indulged. She
could not yet see, however, that her next duty
would lead her to Haleham, or say that she
wished her mother to come to her. She must remain
where she was, and alone, at least till the
trial.
Enoch took care that she should not have
more entire solitude than was good for her. He
spent many hours of each day with her, striving
to interest her in whatever might turn her thoughts
from the horrors which impended. He did win
a smile from her with the news of his intended
relationship to her, and led her to inquire about
Rhoda Martin, and a few other old companions
in whose happiness she had been wont to feel an
interest. He did not despair of prevailing on
her in time to settle among them. He did not
venture to say anywhere but in his own mind,
that her love for such a selfish wretch as Edgar
must wear out; and, with her love, much of
her grief. If she could be settled among the
scenes of her happy youth, he did not despair of
seeing her cheerfulness return, and her worn
spirit resuming the healthiness of tone which had
given way under too protracted a trial. He was
grieved to find that she was weak; but surely
weakness never was more excusable than in her
case; and there was hope that tender treatment
might yet fortify her mind when her sore trial
should be over, and the impression of present
events in some degree worn out.
130Mr. Pye’s exertions were not confined to
watching and soothing Hester. Everything
that could be done towards providing for Edgar’s
defence, and preventing Philip’s character from
being injured, was achieved by the old man with
a vigour and discretion which astonished all who
judged of him by first appearances,—who looked
at his brown coat and close wig, and took him for
a person too much given to enlarge upon one set
of important subjects to have any talent to spare
for matters of business.
In consideration of his exertions for her children,
Mrs. Parndon waived her delicate scruples
about being seen to interfere in Mr. Pye’s concerns.
She repaired to his abode every morning
to rehearse her future duties; and the shop was
never better conducted than while she superintended
its business from the little back parlour.
If it had not been for her own engrossing prospects,
she would have severely felt the mortification
of having Hester’s marriage known to be an
unhappy one. As it was, she had some trouble
in bringing her spirits down to the proper point
of depression, when it was at length ascertained
that there was no room for hope; and that she
must prepare to receive her miserable daughter,
widowed in so dreadful a manner as to set
all sympathy at defiance, and make even a mother
dread to offer consolations which could
appear little better than a mockery.
There was even a deeper curiosity in Haleham
about the fate of Cavendish than that of Edgar.
Cavendish’s genius, however, proved equal to all
131emergencies. It ever appeared to rise with the
occasion. By means best known to himself, he
obtained tidings of the stirrings of justice in time
to step quietly on board an American packet, and
to be out of reach of pursuit before his accomplices
and favourite pupil were stormed
amidst their fortifications. His wife had hysterics,
of course, in proportion to the occasion;
and, of course, became eager in a short time to
secure for her children those advantages of education
and society which could only be found in
another hemisphere. The family are now flourishing
at New York, where, by their own account,
are concentered all the talents and virtues
requisite to a due appreciation of the genius of
Mr. Cavendish, the accomplishments of Mrs.
Cavendish, and the respective brilliant qualities
of all the Masters and Misses Cavendish. The
name of Carter is dropped, as it had been mixed
up rather conspicuously with the awkward affair
of the forgery. The Carter estate is supposed to
have vanished with it, as Mr. Cavendish’s agent
has no instructions about transmitting the proceeds.
Philip got out of the affair with as little injury
as could be expected. Before the trial, he rubbed
his forehead ten times a day, as the anxious
thought recurred that his house was probably in
too evil repute to be easily let. This objection
was, however, speedily got over, as it was a convenient
and well-situated abode; so that its owner
is visited by only very endurable regrets for the
past. The opening of his private shop-door sometimes
132reminds him how odd it is that he should
expect to hear Hester’s footstep when she is as
far off as Haleham, and he has occasionally a
sigh and a mutter to spare for poor Edgar; but
as he finds himself little the worse for the jeopardy
he was placed in, he persuades himself that
the less he thinks of uncomfortable things that
cannot be helped, the better. He remembers
enough, however, to make him cautious. It was
exceedingly disagreeable to have to shut up shop,
and be idle and melancholy on the day of the
execution; and a terrible nuisance to have ballad-venders
coming for weeks afterwards to cry Morrison’s
dying confession under the window, in
hopes of being bought off. To guard against
these things happening again, he looks sharp to
detect in his lodgers any attachment to double
oak-doors and grated sky-lights.
The first person who succeeded in obtaining access
to Hester was Rhoda Martin. The reason
of this was the peculiar sympathy which arises
between companions on the apparent opposition
of their fates. Rhoda had believed Hester prosperous
while she herself was suffering; and now
she was beginning to be happy just when her
friend’s peace seemed to be overthrown for ever.
133Rhoda was at last going to be married to her
lover; and the relief from suspense was all the
more enjoyed from its having of late appeared
almost impossible but that times must grow
worse with farmer Martin and all his connexions.
All the farmers,—everybody who had more to sell
than to buy,—were discontented with the times;
and, above all, complaining that a fixed character
had been given to their adversity by the
operations of the Bank of England on the currency.
Cash payments had been resumed; and
just after, there was an evident relaxation of industry,
an increase of difficulty in the various
processes of exchange, and a consequent depression
in all branches of manufactures and commerce.
To what extent this would have happened
without the return to cash payments, no
one could positively say, though most allowed,
because they could not deny, that there had been
an increasing and disastrous rise in the value of
money for a long time past, which must be
referred to a former action on the currency.
There were some who, whatever they might
think of the causes of the present pressure upon
large classes of society, believed themselves
bound in conscience to quit the letter in order to
preserve the spirit of their contracts, and that the
proper time for doing this was at the moment
when the convertibility of the Bank of England
paper was re-established. Among these was the
land-owner who had Martin for a tenant. Generously
forgetting that, in the days of a depreciated
currency, his tenants had paid him no more than
134the nominal value of his rent, he now proposed
to them that they should pay him one-third less
than that nominal value. This which, he called
justice, his tenants were nearly as ready as his
admiring friends to call generosity; and all
agreed in blaming the system under which justice
assumed the character of generosity; or, in
other words, under which injustice might take
place as a matter of course.
No one was more sensible than Rhoda of the
merits of her father’s landlord on this occasion,
for to them she owed the conclusion of her long
suspense. A part of what her father would
have paid as rent to a grasping or thoughtless
landlord, he could now spare to enable his daughter
to marry. A small yearly allowance was
sufficient, in addition to Chapman’s wages, to
justify their coming together, hoping, as they
did, that affairs would work round to a better
and more stable condition, from people being
convinced of the evils of a fluctuating currency,
and resolved to let the circulating medium adjust
itself perpetually, under such checks only as
should be necessary as safeguards against fraud
and rashness. Everybody hoped that the matter
was so settled as to leave men’s minds at
liberty to decide, in the course of the next fourteen
years, whether the peculiar privileges of the
Bank of England should be renewed on the expiration
of its charter, or whether any new system
of issuing money should be resorted to which
might obviate any recurrence of past evils, without
introducing any fresh ones. The very badness
135of the state of affairs in 1819 afforded hope that
nothing worse could happen before 1833. So
Chapman married, hoping for a gradual rise of
wages, in proportion to the gradual rise of prices
which his father-in-law looked to from the safe
and cautious expansion of the currency which
circumstances would soon demand. They were
far from anticipating more crises like those the
country had undergone. They could not have
believed, if they had been told, that in defiance
of all the teachings of experience, there
would ere long be another intoxication of
the public mind from an overflow of currency,
another panic, and, as a consequence, another
sudden and excessive contraction. Still less
would they have believed that the distress consequent
on these further fluctuations would be
ascribed by many to the return to cash payments
in 1819.
Martin’s landlord was not the only person in
the neighbourhood of Haleham who behaved
honourably about the fulfilment of a contract
under changed conditions. Mr. Berkeley’s
creditors put an end to liabilities which he had
declared every day for months past to be endless.
With all his toil and all his care, the task of
paying his debts seemed to become heavier and
more hopeless with every effort. Not only did
he feel like the inexperienced climber of a mountain,
to whom it seems that the ascent is lengthened
in proportion as he passes over more ground.
In his case, it was as if the mountain did actually
grow, while the unhappy man who had bound
136himself to reach the top, could only hope that it
would stop growing before his strength was
utterly spent. As welcome as it would be to such
a climber to be told that he had engaged only to
attain a certain altitude, and having reached it,
need go no farther, was it to Mr. Berkeley
to be suddenly absolved from his liabilities in
consideration of his having paid in fact, though
not in name, all that he owed. The only hope
that had for some time remained of his being
released with perfect satisfaction to himself and
his creditors lay in the recovery of a debt which
had been owing to the family from abroad for a
series of years. While money had been only too
plentiful at home, it was not thought worth while
to incur the expense of a foreign agency to recover
a debt which would be paid in a depreciated
currency; but now the case was altered: the
agency would cost no more, and the recovered
money would be full one-third more valuable;
and efforts were accordingly made to obtain payment.
But for the hope of this, Mr. Berkeley’s
spirits would have sunk long before. As it was,
he took his way to D—— with more and more
reluctance week by week, and month by month.
He said oftener by his own fire-side that he clearly
foresaw his fate,—after a long life of honourable
toil, to die in debt through the fault of the money-system
under which he had had the misfortune
to live. The best news his family looked for from
him was that his affairs were standing still. It
was much more frequently the case that disappointment
came from some quarter whence
137money was looked for, and that part of a debt
remained which it had been hoped would have
been cleared off.
A few days before Melea’s long-delayed marriage,—the
day when Fanny was expected home
for a short visit, a day when expectations of
various kinds kept the family in a particularly
quiet mood, Mr. Berkeley came home to dinner
from D——, looking very unlike the Mr. Berkeley
of late years. His wife was at work at
the window, whence she could see some way down
the road. Henry Craig was by Melea’s side,
comfortably established for the day, as it was
impossible that he could depart without having
seen Fanny. Lewis was gardening under the
window, so busily that he never once looked up
till desired to meet his uncle at the gate, and take
his horse. Melea, half-rising, began her habitual
involuntary observation of his mode of approach.
She did not know how to interpret it. His
hands were in his pockets, and his walk was slow,
as usual; but he looked above and around him,
which was a long-forsaken habit. He came
straight in through the open doors, with his hat
on, silently kissed his wife and daughter, pressed
Craig’s hand, and, sitting down by the table,
rested his head on his arms and wept passionately.
The dismay of the whole party was inexpressible.
It was long before their soothings, their respectful
and tender caresses, had any other effect than
to increase his emotion; and before he could
command himself to speak, they had had time to
conceive of every possible misfortune that could
138befall them. Melea had passed her arm within
Henry’s, as if to ask his support under whatever
might be impending, and was anxiously glancing
towards her mother’s pale and grave face, when
the necessary relief came.
“Do forgive me,” exclaimed Mr. Berkeley,
feebly. “I have no bad news for you.”
“Then I am sure you have some very good,”
cried Melea, sinking into a chair.
“Thank God! I have. It is all over, my
dear wife. We are free, and with honour. I
need never set foot in D—— again, unless I like.
Ah! you don’t believe me, I see: but they are
the noblest fellows,—those creditors! Well,
well; never mind if I did not always say so. I
say so now. They are the noblest fellows!”
“For forgiving you the remainder of your
engagements?”
“No, no. That is the best of it,—the beauty
of the whole transaction. They say,—and to be
sure it is true enough,—they say that we have
paid everything, and more than paid; and that
they could not in conscience take a farthing more.
And yet the law would give them a good deal
more;—more than I could ever pay.”
“So you are out of debt, my love,” observed
Mrs. Berkeley: “not only free, but having paid
in full. It is not freedom given as a matter of
favour. Now we may be happy.”
“But surely,” said Melea, “we shall always
regard it as an act of favour,—of generosity. I
am sure I shall always wish so to regard it.”
“Certainly, my love: so shall we all. I shall
139never rest till I have told them my feelings upon
it far more intelligibly than I could at the time.
It was their fault that I could not. They overcame
me completely.—But you have not heard
half the story yet. They leave me my life-insurance,
which I gave over for lost long ago;
and they turn over that troublesome foreign
debt to me to deal with as I think fit. When
we have recovered that——”
“Do“Do you really expect to recover it?”
“Lord bless you! to be sure I do. No
doubt in the world of that; and a very pretty
thing it will be, I can tell you. With that, and
the debts that remain to be got in nearer home,
we shall be quite rich, my dear; quite independent
of our children’s help, who will want for
themselves all they can get. And then, this
life-insurance! It is a pretty thing to have to
leave to them. What a capital piece of news to
tell Fanny when she sets her foot on the threshold
to-night,—that she is not to leave home any
more! I thought of it all the way home.”
“My dear father!”
“My dear girl, what can be more rational?
You don’t think I shall let her——You forget
that I shall want her at home more than
ever now. I shall have nothing to do henceforward,
but what you put into my head. No more
rides to D——, thank God!”
“No,” said Melea, smiling; “we shall see
you turn into the quiet old gentleman, I suppose;
basking in the garden, or dozing in the chimney
corner? Father, do you really suppose you will
subside into this kind of life?”
140“Why, I cannot tell till I try. To be sure,
there is a good deal to be done first. The whole
management of the jail yonder wants setting to
rights, from the lowest department to the highest.
Then, the funds of the Blind Charity——”
“But you are never to set foot in D——
again, you know.”
“Aye, aye. That is on the side where the
bank stands. Enter it by the other end, and it
is not like the same place, you know. Surely,
child, you cannot expect me to sit at home all
day, catching flies to keep myself awake?”
Melea disclaimed any such wish or expectation.
“Poor Lewis must be taken better care of
now,” continued Mr. Berkeley. “We must look
about us to see how he is to be settled in life.
What shall we do with you, Lewis? Choose
anything but to be in a bank, my boy. Choose
anything else, and we will see what we can do
for you.”you.”
“You need not choose at this very moment,”
said Melea, laughing, observing that Lewis
looked from his uncle to his aunt, and then to
Mr. Craig. “My father will give you a little
time to think about it, I dare say.”
“Why, one must; but it is rather a pity,”
said Mr. Berkeley, half-laughing. “This is one
of the days,—with me at least,—when one sees
everything so easily and clearly, that it seems a
pity not to get everything settled.”
Mr. Craig mentioned as a matter of regret
that it was past twelve o’clock,—too late to have
Melea married on this bright day. Mr. Berkeley
141joined in the laugh at his predilection for despatch.
It proved, however, that there was less need of
haste in laying hold of a bright season than formerly.
The brightness did not pass away from
Mr. Berkeley’s mind with the few hours which he
had assigned as its duration. The next day and
the next, and even Melea’s wedding-day, brought
no clouds over the future, as it lay before his gaze.
He could even see now that the same changes
which had injured his fortunes had not been
without advantage to some of his family. Horace
had saved more from his salary every year.
Mr. Craig found his curacy an advantageous one
in comparison with what it had formerly been,
though there was no alteration in the terms on
which he held it; and his school was made to
answer very well, though its terms were nominally
lowered to meet the exigencies of the time.
Fanny and Melea had been able to contribute
from their stipends more than they had anticipated
to the comfort of their parents, besides
having a little fund at their disposal when they
took their places, the one at her father’s fireside,
and the other at the head of her husband’s establishment.
Some years before, the stipends of all
would have barely sufficed for their own immediate
wants. If their father suffered extensive
injuries under the system which all saw was
wrong, it was certain that his children derived
some, though not a counterbalancing, advantage
from it.
Other very bright lights spread themselves
142over Mr. Berkeley’s future as often as he thought
of the restoration of his daughters to his neighbourhood.
All his convictions of the pitiableness
of such a marriage as Melea’s melted away in
the sunshine of her countenance; and when he
looked forward to the perpetual morning and
evening greetings of his elder daughter, he declared
that he expected to be perfectly happy till
his dying day;—perfectly happy in a state far
inferior to that which he had quitted for something
better;—perfectly happy without the mansion,
the rosary, the library, which he had found
insufficient in addition to all that he now possessed.
His family knew him too well to hope
that he would ever be perfectly happy; but they
perceived that there was hope of a nearer approximation
to such a state than before his adversity;
and this was enough for their happiness.
Mr. Pye and Mrs. Parndon had fixed the same
day for their wedding that was to unite Mr.
Craig and Melea. While the Berkeley family
were amusing themselves with this coincidence,
however, the fact got abroad, as such things do;
and the consequence was that Enoch came in an
agony of humility to beg pardon, and change
the day. His only idea had been to defer it for
a week or so, till Mr. Craig should have returned
from his wedding excursion; but Mrs. Parndon
proved, as usual, the cleverest planner of the two.
She observed on the decorum of the older couple
being married first, and on the advantage of deviating
only one day from the proposed time,
instead of a whole week. They were therefore
143married the day before the young people, and
Mrs. Pye’s seed-cake and currant-wine were
pronounced upon before Mrs. Craig’s doors were
thrown open to the friends who came to wish her
the happiness she deserved. There were smiles
in abundance in both cases;—of wonder at the
resolution with which Mr. Pye handled his trumpet,
and of amusement at the pretty and proper
bashfulness of his bride:—smiles also of true
sympathy and joy in the happiness of the young
pair, who by having been, as far as they could,
the benefactors of all, had come to be regarded
as in some sort the property of all. Even Hester
felt as if they belonged to her, and must have her
best wishes. Even she could smile when she
offered those wishes; and the first long conversation
she held was with Fanny on the past trials of
these lovers, and on their future prospects. During
this her temporary cheerfulness,—which afforded
promise of a more permanent state of it,—them
was not a grave face in any house in Halehare
where the Craigs and the Berkeleys were known.
It was a considerable time before Mr. BerkeleyBerkeley
found the want of something to do. Congratulation
was now a welcome novelty, the zest of which
he owed to his past troubles; and every one who
observed his quick step in the streets of Haleham,
and his indefatigable vigour in acknowledging
the attentions of its inhabitants, perceived how
he enjoyed this novelty. He liked to be told
that he had taken a new lease of life on the marriage
of his daughter; and, except that of his
many schemes none were of great magnitude, it
144might have appeared that he took the assurance
for fact. His family were, however, fully aware
that his plans were all such as might be easily
resigned, though they gave an aspect of youthful
activity to his advancing age.
In proportion as the processes of exchange become extensive
and complicated, all practicable economy of time,
trouble and expense, in the use of a circulating medium,
becomes desirable.
Such economy is accomplished by making acknowledgments
of debt circulate in the place of the actual
payment: that is, substituting credit, as represented by
bank-paper, for gold money.
The adoption of paper money saves time by making
the largest sums as easily payable as the smallest.
It saves trouble by being more easily transferable than
metal money.
It saves expense by its production being less costly
than that of metal money, and by its setting free a
quantity of gold to be used in other articles of production.
A further advantage of paper money is, that its destruction
causes no diminution of real wealth, like the
destruction of gold and silver coin; the one being only
a representative of value,—the other also a commodity.
The remaining requisites of a medium of exchange,
viz.—that it should be what all sellers are willing to receive,
145and little liable to fluctuations of value,—are not
inherent in paper as they are in metallic money.
But they may be obtained by rendering paper money
convertible into metallic money, by limiting in other
ways the quantity issued, and by guarding against forgery.
Great evils, in the midst of many advantages, have
arisen out of the use of paper money, from the neglect
of measures of security, or from the adoption of such as
have proved false. Issues of inconvertible paper money
have been allowed to a large extent, unguarded by any
restriction as to the quantity issued.issued.
As the issuing of paper money is a profitable business,
the issue naturally became excessive when the check of
convertibility was removed, while banking credit was not
backed by sufficient security.
The immediate consequences of a superabundance of
money, are a rise of prices, an alteration in the conditions
of contracts, and a consequent injury to commercial
credit.
Its ulterior consequences are, a still stronger shock to
commercial credit, the extensive ruin of individuals, and
an excessive contraction of the currency, yet more injurious
than its excessive expansion.
These evils arise from buyers and sellers bearing an
unequal relation to the quantity of money in the market.
If all sold as much as they bought, and no more, and
if the prices of all commodities rose and fell in exact
proportion, all exchangers would be affected alike by the
increase or diminution of the supply of money. But
this is an impossible case; and therefore any action on
the currency involves injury to some, while it affords
advantage to others.
A sudden or excessive contraction of the currency
produces some effects exactly the reverse of the effects
of a sudden or excessive expansion. It lowers prices,
and vitiates contracts, to the loss of the opposite contracting
party.
146But the infliction of reverse evils does not compensate
for the former infliction. A second action on the
currency, though unavoidably following the first, is not
a reparation, but a new misfortune.
Because, the parties who are now enriched are seldom
the same that were impoverished by a former change;
and vice versâ: while all suffer from the injury to commercial
credit which follows upon every arbitrary
change.
All the evils which have arisen from acting arbitrarily
upon the currency, prove that no such arbitrary action
can repair past injuries, while it must inevitably produce
further mischief.
They do not prove that liability to fluctuation is an
inherent quality of paper money, and that a metallic
currency is therefore the best circulating medium.
They do prove that commercial prosperity depends on
the natural laws of demand and supply being allowed to
work freely in relation to the circulating medium.
The means of securing their full operation remain to
be decided upon and tried.
Words hyphenated on line or page breaks have the hyphen removed if the
preponderance of other occurrences are unhyphenated. Hyphens occurring
midline are retained regardless of other unhyphenated occurences.
(house-keeper/housekeeper, fire-side/fireside, re-appeared/reappeared,
foot-boy/footboy heart-sick/heartsick, out-door/outdoor). On many
occasions, a word spans a line break, but the hyphen itself has gone
missing. These words are joined without further notice here.
49.32 There are several lines missing from the bottom of p. 49,
and have been provided from an earlier (1834) edition.
...whether I hit my [mark or not.”
“Try this arrow first, for the feathers’ sake.
You can but fire at last.”]
Other errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and
are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
Given the independent pagination of the original, these are divided
by volume.
| The Charming Sea. |
| 1.3 |
[‘/“]These, then, are |
Replaced. |
| 2.1 |
the officer[ ./, ]and the peasants |
Replaced. |
| 15.29 |
of the Ba[r/ï]kal when its storms |
Replaced. |
| 20.32 |
not going to take a wife[.]” |
Inserted. |
| 33.13 |
lean upon in difficult places.[”] |
Added. |
| 33.19 |
then you and Clar[-/a] |
Replaced. |
| 37.1 |
is conscious of no[ ]thing |
Removed. |
| 48.12 |
replied Taddeus[.] |
Added. |
| 51.1 |
And such an eye, too![”] |
Added. |
| 52.11 |
This is your reasoning, is it not?[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 69.28 |
a society as ours.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 72.16 |
find my body in those waters.[”] |
Added. |
| 73.30 |
but neither was he rich[.] |
Added. |
| 78.34 |
hole in the corner.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 82.15 |
will come back to him.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 88.34 |
on terms so ruinous to them[.] |
Added. |
| 94.32 |
their huts were empty[.] |
Added. |
| 125.25 |
his own clothes into her charge[.] |
Added. |
| 130.32 |
as far as they knew[,] |
Added. |
| |
|
|
| Berkeley the Banker — Part I. |
| 11.33 |
was a privileged [visiter] |
sic |
| 18.30 |
I hope,[”] |
Added. |
| 18.32 |
“O yes yes[,] |
Added. |
| 20.6 |
he saw the [l]atter becoming |
Restored. |
| 23.26 |
and guard against fire.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 29.12 |
just within the door.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 31.32 |
and living was cheaper.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 36.18 |
and graciously accepted[.] |
Added. |
| 43.19 |
ecsta[c/s]y of friendship |
Replaced. |
| 60.30 |
passionate ones, you know.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 61.34 |
inquired Melea[.] |
Added. |
| 68.18 |
the stage-coach from London[.] |
Added. |
| 71.11 |
as much as he pleased[.] |
Added. |
| 81.14 |
is made are not essential.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 88.18 |
[‘/“]The Cavendishes are not |
Replaced. |
| 98.13 |
when he saw Melea[ /’]s eyes |
Inserted. |
| 99.20 |
while the other [visiters] |
sic |
| 106.10 |
since she married[.] |
Added. |
| 123.34 |
as possible about either[.]—These |
Restored. |
| 125.26 |
People[ /’]s minds are in a state |
Restored. |
| 134.29 |
now le[t] us look |
Restored. |
| 135.16 |
of two days and a half[.] |
Added. |
| 135.22 |
[“]Why, who could have done that?[”] |
Added. |
| 136.10 |
in paying small demands.[”] |
Removed. |
| 142.1 |
he wen[t] over to Haleham |
Restored. |
| 145.4 |
new and more re[s]ponsible kind |
Inserted. |
| 149.18 |
“Come in with me,[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 150.17 |
ought to do next,[’/”] said Fanny. |
Replaced. |
| 162.18 |
to each other[.”] |
Added. |
| 162.20 |
have had some idea of it,[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 169.32 |
in other respects——[”] |
Added. |
| |
|
|
| Berkeley the Banker — Part II. |
| 16.19 |
Mrs. Edgar Morrison.[”] |
Added. |
| 40.7 |
their frugal and[ and] laborious creditors |
Removed. |
| 47.2 |
to what was passing[.] |
Added. |
| 51.32 |
looked over her stock at home[.] |
Restored. |
| 52.34 |
good note from a bad one[.] |
Restored. |
| 54.14 |
The sooner the better.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 61.2 |
I have kept you waiting already.[”] |
Added. |
| 61.17 |
begged [t/s]he would stay |
Replaced. |
| 69.17 |
and [s]ay “To be sure.” |
Restored. |
| 69.25 |
for a minute or two[.] |
Added. |
| 69.30 |
I really want something[.] |
Added. |
| 73.25 |
exclaimed Hester, reproachfully[.] |
Added. |
| 77.34 |
all very well[,] |
Added. |
| 92.25 |
All I want is to be alone.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 94.3 |
was to be her [visiter] |
sic |
| 94.11 |
he had not told her till now——[”] |
Removed. |
| 105.23 |
channel of a small-not[e] currency. |
Restored. |
| 105.24 |
i[t] would not have taken |
Restored. |
| 116.34 |
without saying a word[.] |
Added. |
| 118.34 |
of all these troubles[,] |
Restored. |
| 119.16 |
are too mu[ho/ch] for me now. |
Replaced. |
| 139.10 |
[‘/“]Do you really expect to recover it?” |
Replaced. |
| 140.20 |
what we can do for you.[’/”] |
Replaced. |
| 143.23 |
before Mr. Berkel[ye/ey] found the want |
Transposed. |
| 145.12 |
to the quantity issued[.] |
Added. |